Queen Elizabeth 454 455 456 Francis Duke of Anjou his death 502 Suspected by poyson Ibid. Causes the Guisard to rejoyce Ibid. Don Juan d'Aquila lands in Ireland with Spanish forces 658 c. L'Auspespine the French Ambassador in England plots the murder of Queen Elizabeth 450 B BAbington's treasons against Queen Elizabeth 445 446 Baldwin II Emperour of Constantinople deposed 279 Fran. Baroncello his pranks at Rome 306 Cardinal Baronius bad Principles 78 The Barricadoes 523 Pierre Barriere his plots against the King 589 Becket vid. Thomas Cardinal Bellarmines bad Principles 68 69 Berengarius murther'd 192 John of Bilboa his imposture 360 361 Birket constituted Archpriest of England 720 Blois the Assembly of the States-General meet there 527 The D. of Guise rules all there ibid. Boniface VIII Pope his life and actions 282 c. Cardinal Bourbon declar'd King 562 Bow at the name of the Pope and Virgin Mary 40 Richard Bristow's bad Principles 62 66 C CAelestine V Pope 282 283 Alphonso Carillo Archbishop of Toledo chief of the Rebels against Henry IV King of Castile and Leon 337 338 c. Catherine Queen of Navar deprived 343 344 Robert Cecil threatned in a Letter from the Romanists 707 708 Charles III le Gross Emperour depos'd 185 First dated his Letters from the year of Christ 186 Charles III le simple King of France deposed 203 204 Carlos I King of Spain chose Emperor called Charles V 353 His going from Spain into Germany opposed by the Spaniards 353 354 Chastel stabs the King 596 Childerick II King of France and his Queen murdred 160 Childerick III King of France deposed 165 166 His Subjects absolv'd from their Oaths of Allegiance by Pope Zachary Ibid. Clement VIII thanks the Irish for their Rebellion 651 Sends a Letter to Tyrone the Rebel 655 Fryar Clement kills Henry III of France 547 The Prince of Conde poysoned 521 Conradino King of Naples beheaded 281 Constantines Donation a meer cheat 117 118 c. Constantine V Emperour of Constantinople murdred 169 170 The Covenant vid. League Council of Sixteen vid. Paris Culene King of Scotland murther'd 211 D DAndalo in a Chain under the Popes Table 307 Deodato Duke of Venice his eyes put out 183 Desmond ' s Plots against Ireland and Articles with Francis I. King of France 385 386 Proclaim'd Traitour 390 His death 392 Devils abused 27 28 The Devil confess'd his sins and loved the Mass 28 Pray'd for that his sins might be forgiven 136 S. Dominick his lying stories 5 Donald V King of Scotland imprison'd 183 Duffe King of Scotland murder'd 208 209 210 Duncan King of Scotland murder'd 215 E EDict vid. Vnion Edmund King of England murther'd 205 Edmund Ironside King of England murder'd 214 Edward King of England sirnamed the Martyr 206 207 Edward II King of England his deposing and murther 309 310 Edward VI insurrections in the North and West against him 408 409 Queen Elizabeth leaves out the word HEAD and is stiled onely Supreme Governour 400 Her Vindication 410 411 c. to 423 Her commendations by Forraigners 411 Defended from cruelty in putting some Romish Priests to death 413 414 416 Declared in a Bull of Pope Pius V Excommunicated Deprived and Deposed 419 Her mildeness and mercy towards Romish Priests 419 420 421 422 423 Who were put to death for Treasons not for Religion Ibid. Deposed by Pope Paul IV Her murder designed by Pius V 426 Her Subjects absolv'd from their Oath of Allegiance by his Bull 427 to 431 Insurrections in the North against her Government 432 Attempts to kill her 445 446 Several plots against her 675 676 c. Empire its troubles by the Papal arrogancie 303 England not subject to the Papal Power 233 234 Equivocation 190 Exorcisms used by the Romanists to inveigle the ignorant people 446 447 448 449 St. Ericus IX King of Swedland kill'd 252 Erick VI King of Denmark beheaded 279 Erick VII murdred ibid. Ethus King of Scotland imprison'd 183 Exorcisms cheating 27 F FAbritio Duke of Venice his eyes put out 183 Felton condemned for Treason not for Religion 419 Esteemed as a Martyr by the Romanists 433 Florence wicked designs against it by the Pope 331 332 c. Folly of Heathens 1 2 Formosus Pope his troubles 196 197 His body drag'd out of the grave and his fingers cut off 197 198 France the holy League and Covenant there 483 More stirs there upon the deaths of the Guises 529 The people's Declaration 530 S. Francis his childish stories 2 3 4 Frederick I Barbarossa his troubles 254 c. Frederick II Emperour troubled and depos'd 266 G GAlla Duke of Venice his eyes put out 183 Father Garnet his life 696 to 707 The story of his straw 704 705 Gerberg a Nun drown'd in a Wine-vessel 178 Gibbelines their Story 270 Giovanni Duke of Venice banish'd 183 Men held for Gods 1 2 God abused and blasphemed 29 30 Gradenico Duke of Venice murder'd 183 Gregory I against a Vniversal Bishop 154 Commendeth the murther of Mauricius 155 156 Calls himself servant of servants 156 Delivers Trajans soul out of Hell 157 Gregory VII his power 218 219 c. Deposed by a Synod at Worms 220 By another at Brixen 226 Dyeth and is Sainted 227 Gregory XIII his explication of Pius V his Bull against Queen Elizabeth 435 436 Jac. Gretser his bad Principles 69 Guelfs their story 270 Guisards several designes against the House of Navar as the chief of that of Bourbon 488 489 490 Their under-plottings against Henry III of France 494 495 496 to 502 Their designes against the House of Bourbon 502 And to make themselves next Heirs of the Kingdom 502 503 c. Look upon Cardinal Bourbon as first Prince of the Bloud rather then the King of Navar 507 Duke of Guise holds a Treaty or Conventicle with some Spanish Commissioners and others and the agreement at that Cabal 505 Has a meeting of the Chieftains of the House of Lorrain at Nancy 520 Presents several propositions to the King ibid. Comes to Paris has the acclamations of the people 522 The Queen-Mother sent to treat with him 524 His insolent demands 524 Refuses to swear Allegiance to the King and plots to take away his life 528 Is kill'd at Blois ibid. Cardinal of Guise kill'd by the Kings order ibid. Gunpowder-Treason vid. Treason H LOng Hair of great value 167 Hare occasion'd the taking of Rome 187 Harenscaran punishment what 256 257 Heaven abused with lyes 29 30 Henry II King of England his troubles by Thomas a Becket 235 236 c. His grief and penance for Beckets murther 247 248 Henry IV King of Castile and Leon his miseries by his proud rebellious Nobility 337 c. They make a League against him ibid. Designe to kill him 340 Henry IV Emperour his troubles and deposition 218 219 c. Deprived 220 224 225 His strange Humility and Submission 222 Crown'd at Rome 226 Depos'd by his son 228 229 His poverty and death
sometimes is not onely tyrannical wicked and debauched but a simple Boy too and some think also a whorish b See Alexand Cook 's Pope Joan and les sieur Congnard traite contre Bâ—ondel Woman to boot So that it is no wonder that there is such striving canvassing bribery and underhand-dealing to be made Pope if their so being instantly invest them with such an unlimited Authority over all the world and that by Divine right too but of such a Nature that none can see into this Milstone but themselves or favourites And that there may not be any objection against this Authority of the Pope Bozius undertakes to demonstrate it by Examples which you shall have as he gives us them and then judge either of the Heresie or Authority of the Popes Thus he tells us that Baldwin II was lawful Successor to the Eastern Empire yet Michael Palaeologus by force of Arms and wickedness took the Empire from him However for all this injury as he saith did Pope Gregory X allow so much of it that he gave the Empire to the Invador and excluded the lawful Inheritor Another instance he giveth concerning the Western Empire viz. that Richard Duke of Cornwal Son to King John and Brother to Henry III of England being by one part of the Electors of Germany viz. by the Bishops of Mentz Colen and the Palsgrave chosen Emperour And Alonso X King of Castile being by another part viz. Archbishop of Trevers King of Bohemia Duke of Saxony and Marquiss of Brandeburg also chosen Emperour And so by consequence as he saith it must of necessity belong to one of these two Yet such was the pleasure of the aforesaid Gregory X that he threw them both by and commanded the Electors to pitch upon another by which means Rodulph Earl of Habspurgh and Hessia came to be Emperour And the same power Bozius saith the Pope hath over Infidels and to prove this by Example he hints to us the Donation of America by Alexander VI and his huge Authority divided between the Castilian and Portugal And I wonder that before this time he hath not given the World in the Moon to some of his Favourites And as Pope a H. Estiene Apol. pour Herodot p. 465 466. Clement VI commanded the Angels to carry such Souls into Paradise so might some of his Successors command some pretty vehicles or other to carry his friends beyond the Earths attraction and so into the Dominions of the Lunary World where by a zealous Croisade and a furious Inquisition those pretty people might be taught Rebellion THE REBELLIOUS AND Treasonable Practises Of the ROMANISTS From the Year DC to the Year M. With a Blow at Constantines Donation The Popes absolute Temporal Authority and Legality of his Being BOOK III. CHAP. I. The Tale of Constantines Donation proved a meer Cheat and Forgery I Shall not here ingage my self in the Dispute whether S. Peter was ever Bishop of Rome or no nor with the time of his presiding there a De Rom. Pont. l. 1. c. 6. Bellarmine their famous b Addit ad Platin. viz. S. Petri. Onuphrius and some others not agreeing about the manner and several Learned Men have imployed themselves on both parties in this Controversie Nor by what means the Popes came to that greatness they are now in and pretend of right to have Christ said c Joh. 18. 36. his Kingdom was not of this world nor did S. Peter or any of the rest of the Apostles endeavour to obtain either any such Temporal Government or upon the account of their Spiritual to lord it with a coercive Power over Secular Authority And if any of their Successors plead such Prerogatives they can draw no Arguments either from the Precept or Example of the Apostles Not but that the Clergy are as capable of Temporal Imployments as any if the Supreme Magistrate so order it without whose appointment the Lay-man himself cannot pretend to Office What jurisdiction the Bishops of Rome exercised over Princes for the first Ages as History is altogether silent so cannot we imagine that they did considering in what Persecutions they themselves lived being for their own preservation forced to sculk and lurk about here and there and that in poverty too insomuch that if we consult their own Histories we shall finde that the first XXXIII Bishops of Rome suffer'd Martyrdom till a An. 314. Sylvester in the days of Constantine the Great In whose time by the Emperours declaring himself a Christian Christianity began to appear more publick being thus countenanced by Authority whereby those who formerly lurk'd in Caves and Forrests wandred about Mountains and dissembled their Profession for fear of persecution now boldly shewed and declared themselves and had places of Trust and Authority conferred upon them whereby they became more formidable to the Pagans and Religion daily gained more Proselytes Splendour and Jurisdiction By this Emperour Constantine they say that the Popes of Rome had not onely many Priviledges but God knows how much Land too given them viz. not onely Rome it self but also all the Provinces Places and Cities of all Italy and the Western Region and that he might be more glorious and powerful in all the World than the Emperour himself And thus we see them set on Cock horse and whence many of them plead a Prerogative And for proof of this they not onely say that they can shew you the Decree it self but from it and other Authors tell the Reason of such a Donation which because the Storie is pretty and miraculous take as followeth in short Constance they say being a wicked Tyrant and an Heathen murthering his own Son Crispus the Consul c. at last was sorry Baron anno 324. § 16 17. for his own wickedness and desired to be clensed therefrom but his Pagan Priests told him That they had no means of purging such heinous Offences In the mean time one Aegyptius supposed by b Anno 324. § 27. Baronius to be Osius Bishop of Corduba a Christian told the Emperour That the Christians had a way to clense a man from any guilt To which Constantine lent a willing ear though upon that did not forsake his Idolatry but persecuted the Christians insomuch that Pope Slyvester with some others for their own safety stole from Rome and hid themselvs in the Mountain Soractes now call'd c Or M. St. Oresto Baron § 33. Monte S. Tresto corrupted as they say from Monte di S. Silvestro North from Rome upon the Westside of Tiber. For these crimes and oppressions they say he was as by a judgement strangely infected with the Leprosie or Meselry according to the old Translation of d Translat of Ranulphus of Chesters Polycron fol. 212. John Trevisa Vicar of Barckley almost CCC years ago to be cured of this disease he applyeth himself to his Physitians but with no benefit then the Pagan Priests of the Capitol advised him
her King and elder Brother Henry and conjures them also to loyalty to throw away all private Interests and Factions and conclude in a firm peace and union The Confederates perceiving that they wanted an Head and so a main pretence to countenance their Arms to the people and that whatever they had hitherto gained was more by their dissembling then strength that also the Pope Paul II had censured them if they continued in open wars For King Henry was held an obedient son to the Bishops of Rome for which Calixtus III had sent him formerly an Hat and a consecrated Sword which they use to bless upon Christmas-Eve at night laying them upon the Altar where they say Mass And farther they recollected that upon Henries death Isabella was like to be Queen whereby they could procure no favour or benefit to themselves by opposing her peaceable desires Upon these considerations they consented to an Agreement so Articles are drawn up a Peace concluded on Donna Isabella is declared Princess of the c Las Asturias formerly of a larger extent is now â— little Province between Galicia Leon and Biscay lying upon the Cantabrian sea 'T is twofold Asturia de Oâ—iedo and Astur de Santillana As the Heirs of England are called Princes of Wales and those of France les Dauphins so are those to the Crown of Castile call'd Princes of the Asturias Upon what occasion this â—hort Scheme may shew Alphonso XI had amongst other Children Henry a Bastard Earl of Transâ—amara took the Kingdom from the Tyrant Pedro and stab'd him with his dagger he had John I. who had Henry III. Don Pedro el Cruel had amongst others a bastard call'd Constancia she was marryed to John of Gant Duke of Lancaster son to Edward III King of England Upon the death of Don Pedro sirnamed the Cruel though his bastard-Brother Henry II. seised upon the Crown and was acknowledged for King yet John of Gant Duke of Lancaster pretended the right to lye in him by reason of his Wife Constance and made some bustle about it Henry dying there succeeded his son John I. with whom and Lancaster a peace was concluded Lancaster to renounce all his Title to Castile and King John to marry his son Henry to Lancaster's Daughter Catherine which accordingly was accompish'd so both their pretensions united And for more honour Don Henry the young son was to be call'd Prince of the Asturias since which time the eldest sons of Castile were call'd Princes and the younger are titled Infantas This hapned about the year 1388. And so much by the way concerning the Title of Prince of Asturias yet do I finde Jehan Froissart who lived at this time to tell us that Henry was call'd Prince of Gallicia in his French Edition 1530. vol. 3. fol. 96. and fol. 143. In the old English Edition vol. 2. cap. 154. fol. 170. and cap. 176. fol. 214. Asturias and lawful Heir to the Kingdoms of Castile and Leon with their dependants What troubles hapned in Castile after this treaty being not considerable I shall pass over Donna Isabella now declared Heir several matches were consulted of but she secretly joyned her self with Don Fernando Prince of Girona and the eldest son living to John II King of Arragon At this marriage King Henry was greatly vext as being contrary to his desire and without his knowledge But at the long run the King becomes more pacified and at last a 1474. dying she succeeds as Queen of Castile and Leon although some busled for Joane the supposed Daughter of King Henry but she is generally thrown by as a bastard being begot of his Queen Joane by one Don Bertrand de la Cueva afterwards prefer'd for his kindness being created Earl of Ledesma Master of Santiago and Duke of Albuquerque As for Henry himself he is by all esteem'd as frigid and uncapable of such loves Not long after John II King of Arragon b 1479. dying that Kingdom was united to Castile by the fortunate former marriage of Ferdinand and Isabella Here might I descend into the troubles of Navar and tell how Don Carlos Prince of Viana took up Arms against his Father John King of Navar and Arragon Upon which quarrel began the great Factions of those of Beaumont and Grammont the first adhering to the Prince and the latter to the King and the feuds of these two potent Families was one of the main causes of the loss of Navar to the Spaniard those of Beaumont assisting Don Ferdinand in the conquest against their own King and Country Of which more hereafter In short the Prince being not able to keep the field withdrew himself to Naples for sometime thence returns endeavours new troubles upon which he is taken and secuâ—ed Upon this the Catalonians rebel and though Prince Carlos was set at liberty and c Some say he was poyson'd by his Step mother D. Joane to make way for heâ—â—â—son Ferdinando to the Crown of Arragon dyed presently after yet they continue their Treasons The people of Barcelona publickly declare King John an Enemy to his Country and so they would withdraw themselves from his obedience And the Catalonians sent to Henry IV. of Castile to desire him to take them under his protection they being resolved no more to obey the Crown of Arragon Don Henry accepts them so they set up the Banners of Castile At last after a tedious War they are vanquish'd forced to submit and King John giveth them all freely a pardon But of Spain more in the next Century A CONTINUATION OF THE REBELLIONS AND Treasonablepractices OF THE ROMANISTS Particularly in Spain Scotland and Ireland From the year MD. to MDC BOOK VI. CHAP. I. 1. John and Catherine King and Queen of Navar deprived 2. Pope Julius II. Sect. 1. John and Catherine King and Queen of Navar deprived THe Conquest of Navar being acted suddenly we year 1500 shall make the story of it but very short At the beginning of this Century we finde John d'Albret or Don Juan de la Brit and Donna Catherina King and Queen of Navar which had boasted it self a Kingdom almost DCCC years Ferdinand II King of Arragon having by his marrying with Isabella Queen of Castile enlarged his Authority and Dominions as also by his banishing the Jews and subduing the Moores to him in Granado made his Government more secure cast many a greedy a Jo. de Bussieres lib. 15. § 16. Spondan an 1512. § 21. thought upon the seising the Kingdom of Navar and then all of Spain Portugal excepted would be his own At last opportunity good enough as he thought offer'd it self which was thus Pope Julius II. a zealous Hotspur falling out with Lewis XII King of France Fernando sides with the Pope and having rais'd an Army not onely demands passage for it through Albrets Territories but the command of his strongest Castles and Fortifications and which was most the possession and custody of Prince Henry eldest son to Navar
now beginning he conveys himself and Books to Paris where the English Ambassador complains of him to King Henry III and desires that being born a Subject to the Queen now a Fugitive and one that had so abused her he might be delivered into his hands to be sent to England there to receive his reward And the Ambassador had reason for his request if that be true which is c Guil. Barcla contra Monarchomachos lib 6. cap. 7. pag. 439. reported viz. that Henry III was so much possest with those cruel Pictures and put so much credit in them that he accused Queen Elizabeth of great Cruelty calling her a wicked and cruel woman Yet at the Ambassadors desire Verstegan was imprison'd at which d De justa abâ—icatione Henâ—ici III. pag. 123. Jean Bouchier that active fire-brand of the League is not a little troubled and layeth it as one heretical fault to Henry At last Verstegan is releas'd who quits France and returns to Antwerp where he reprints his Book and lives after an handsome fashion The Jesuits and the Secular-priests falling out in England each party defends it self by Pen in this quarrel Verstegan concerns himself joyning with the Jesuits and writing in their behalf shewing himself as zealous a Railer as the best of them and indeed never was there quarrel compos'd of so many bad words either side consider'd Thus he continued till after the death of Queen Elizabeth where he e 1605. published his Restitution of decayed Intelligence in Antiquities of England Dedicating of it to King James expecting better fortune and favour which f Eâ— Rege cum novo novum assume Fatum Poet. Belg. Vol. 3. p. 364. Justus Lipsius claps to the Nation a good luck in Verse What he got by it I know not nor when he dyed onely towards the latter end of King James his Raign amongst the rest of the English Fugitives who lived in Antwerp under the Notion of Spanish stipendiaries I meet with these words g James Wadsworth the English-Spanish Pilgrime cap. 7. pag. 67. There is also one Mr. Versteagan who did not his wife keep up his credit might be yoakt with the rest That is as I suppose in a mean condition And thus much for Verstegan of whom a Qâ—odlibets pag. 257. Watson the Priest will give you a sharper Character But why must Queen Elizabeth of all other Soveraigns be deprived of this Prerogative of life and death Must Campo Flori in Rome smoak by the burnt bodies of people by the Authority of the Pope in this acting onely as a Secular Prince for Ecclesiasticks excuse themselves from such severities and may not Queen Elizabeth be as great a Monarch in her Dominions Must the King of Spain glory in his Inquisition thereby destroying multitudes of Strangers and Natives and that with such severity and cruelty that their stories either American or Domestick cannot be read without tears and had not Queen Elizabeth as much right to and Authority in England as the intitled Most Catholick hath in his Dominions Hath the French King a Prerogative to burn Anne du Burg and many others of his Subjects for Opinions in Religion and may not Queen Elizabeth having as much â—iâ—nt of Government use her Authority as well as the former Not that I vindicate any such severities but use these comparatives to shew that Queen Elizabeth did no more then the Romanists themselves But to shew what a great thing interest is take this following observation but the bloudy narrative of the story is so long and mournful that the Reader must pardon me if I refer him to other b Thuanus Historians for it Charles IX King of France under the pretence of the Grand Solemnities of the King of Navaâ—'s Marriage invited all the Grandees of the Hugonots of France with c Caâ—bden Eliz. an 1572. Eujeb Phâ—laâ—â—lph â—â—smapol Dialog 1. pag. 30. Leicester and Eurghley out of England and the Sons of the Palatine Elector out of Germany intending by this means to ruine the Protestant Religon The French obey'd and appear'd where they were entertain'd with all manner of Gayeâ—ies and Triumphs but for all this Court holy Water they were by order of the King in d â—â—g 24. â—â— one day as many as could be met withal which came to sâ—vâ—â—a◠〈…〉 slain without respect to Sex age or quality 〈…〉 of whom was old Admiral Coligny whose e 〈…〉 â—b 52. head was 〈…〉 grateful present to Rome Nor did this Massacre end â—erâ— but by the Kings Order was also acted all France over to the unthought of slaughter of many thousand Protestants This Carnage though it made such an impression upon some that several set themselves to work and f U'â—â—ae 15â—3 â—â— 4. publish'd a Book of Verses in Detestation of it yet others imploy'd their wits as much in its Commendation amongst whom I finde g Id. pag. 30. accused Johannes Auratus Regius Professor of the Greek Tongue in Paris and one of the chiefest Poets in his time if so it seems he could weep and bewail more the killing of one h Poet Gall. vol. 1. p. 314. Sparrow by his Cat then of so many thousand Christians As for the Romanists in France they celebrated these slaughters as one of the most glorious actions in the world great rejoycings at Court for it publick thanks render'd to God and as a farther memorial of its Gallantry the King had i Thuan. lib. 53. Cambden Eliz. anno 1572. new Medals or Coyns made with Inscriptions to perpetuate the Fame of that bloudy day And to compleat the triumph a Miracle must be wrought to testifie Gods approbation of it which you must finde in k â—â—uan lib. 52. St. Innocents Church-yard at Paris So here this Church-yard may boast of another Miracle besides its a André du Chesne les Antiquitez deâ— villes de France chap. pag 63. 7 consuming the buryed Carkasses in less then ten days But as for this new flourishing White-thorne-Tree the famous Thuanus doth somewhat mitigate the wonder by affirming that the thing might be as well b Sive sponte quod aliquando contlngit cum natura deficiente in co planta est ut penitus exarescat five aqua tepida ab impostoribus infusa Aug. Thuan. Hist lib. 52. Naral or artificial But the greatest joy of all for this slaughter was at Rome Cardinal Loraine giving the Messenger that brought the first news of it a thousand Crowns the Letter was read in the Conclave publick thanks were given in their Churches the Cannons discharged Thuan. lib. 53. Spondan anno 1572. § 20. Bonfires made a Jubilee publish'd throughout Christendom And a grand Procession was made to the Church of St. Lewis Lewis IX King of France canoniz'd by Pope Boniface VIII his festival day is the XXV of August where was the Nobility Bishops Cardinals the several Ambassadors the Pope under a Canopy his Train being held up
not exempted from the guilt of the offence although he escaped the punishment But let others dispute the Priviledge of Ambassadors and so I leave him as I finde him CHAP. VI. The Spanish Invasion THe greatest Enemies the Queen had were those whose births oblig'd them to obedience but whether their Religion its interest or some bad Principles of the Parties prompted them to such Treasons let others judge 'T is certain the Jesuits and other English Priests were the occasion of the Queen of Scots her ruine they still thrusting her on to so many inconveniences against the Queen and Kingdom that Elizabeth was the sooner perswaded to consult her own safety by taking away that which sought her overthrow As for these people when they saw no hope of restoring the Roman Religion either by Mary of Scotland nor her Son they Camden anno 1586 began to finde out new Masters and none more fit for them then the Spaniard whom they vapour'd to be Heir to the English Crown And concerning this a Vita Vincent Laurei Card. pag. 72. Ruggerius Tritonius Abbot of Pinaro in his life of Cardinal Vincentius Laurens tells us an odd passage viz. that Mary the Queen of Scots the day before she suffer'd death did under her own hand in the French Tongue declare that her Son James should not Inherit England if he remain'd a Protestant but that the right of the Kingdom should be translated to Philip of Spain And these Papers were sent to the said Cardinal Laureus being by Sixtus V. made Protector of Scotland who gave them to Conde Olivares then Ambassador for the King of Spain at Rome with order to send them to his Master Philip and this did Robertus Titius publish though without Tritonius the Authors knowledge and then living in Italy 1599. dedicating it to Cardinal Montalto And this is somewhat agreeable to one of the charges laid against her at her tryal that she sent a Letter to Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador wherein she promis'd to give her right of England to the King of Spain if her Son James would not be of the Romish perswasion The first of these Stories b History of Queen Mary James VI pag. 120. Mr. Sanderson looks upon as a meer trick and fable and whether she was really so concern'd for her Sons Religion as to use any means for his conversion to Popery King James can tell best himself and thus he saith c Monitory Preface to the Apology pag. 34. In all her Letters whereof I received many she never made mention of Religion nor labour'd to perswade me in it so at her last words she commanded her d Viz. Melvyn Master-houshold a Scotish Gentleman my servant and yet a live she commanded him I say to tell me that although she was of another Religion then that wherein I was brought up yet she would not press me to change except my conscience forced me to it For so that I led a good life and were careful to do Justice and govern well she doubted not but that I would be in a good case with the Profession of my own Religion But whether she undertook to give away the Title of England from her Son was no great matter it being against all Law Justice and Reason she having no power to dispose of the Inheritance of England yet the Romanists when all other endeavours fail'd to rob King James of his Kingdoms and life had the confidence about the year 1613. to a Jesuitica per unitas Belgii provincias Negotiatio E 4. publish a book affirming King James to be but a meer cheat or counterfeit and a mock-King denying him to be the Son of the aforesaid Queen Mary But laying aside such Forgeries that the Spaniard hath had a designe not onely to rule these Islands but to be the Universal Monarch hath been the opinion of many men amongst others I finde b Dessein perperuel des Espagnols a la Monarchie Universelle Pâ—inted 1624. in quarte one hath made an Extract from their Original Papers whither I shall refer the Reader But whatever his former attempts have been of late he hath rather lost then gain'd And though Naples Flanders Arragon Catalonia c. might do him some injury if they were in the possession of others yet as they stand divided and in a posture of defence he can never grow rich by their Coyn. But to return home Where we happen in the year which above an hundred years year 1588 before the famous German Astronomer Johannes Regiomontanus had affirm'd would be most wonderful The Prophesie it self Originally in the German Language went about by Tradition and Johannes Schoenerus repeated them to the noted Bohemian Mathematician c Ephemeridum Novum Ec. 10. Cyprianus Leovitius who first publish'd them 1577 which because they have made a great noise in the world though I finde no great matter in them seeing such general predictions may serve almost for any year take thus in the Original Tausent funff hunderâ— achtsig acht Das ist das Jar das ich betracht Geht in dem die Welt nicht under So gschicht doch sunst gross merctlich wunder Often have I been troubled at the fate Of the year fifteen hundred eightie eight And if the world it self don 't end you 'll see For its events most wonderful 't will be In this year I think France was the greatest sufferer the Covenanters or Leaguers there by their Barracado's forcing the King Henry III out of Paris and he to prevent his greater danger cut off the Cardinal and Duke of Guise which occasion'd so much war and his own Murther And besides these two the third party in that Kingdom viz. the Hugonots received a great loss by the Death of the Prince of Conde suppos'd by some to be poysoned England was in some fear and at some charges by the noise of the Invincible Armada but Spains loss was inestimable by its overthrow The Lord Maitland Chancellor of Scotland undertook in short thus to give us the year a Poet. Scot. vol. 2. pag. 138. Papa Dei petit Orbis Iber Dux Guisius Orci Regna annus mirus si potientur erit And b Id. pag. 133. Andrew Melvyn hath a Copy of Verses somewhat to the same purpose Upon this great Navy c Poet. Germ. vol. 6. p. 310. Simon Stenius d Poet. Gall. vol. 3. p. 655. Adeodatus Seba Beza and several other Forreigners bestow'd their Poetry to the no small trouble of the Index Expurgatorius which was forced to take the pains to casheer some of them For some years had this great Fleet been in preparing from several parts in the world but the History of the preparations fight and victory I shall leave to other Writers and follow mine own designe Certain it is the Spaniard scarce doubted of a Conquest which made one thus to despise the Queen Tu qui Romanos voluisti spernere leges Hispano disces subdere colla
Guise kill'd at Bloys 1588. Catherine second Wife to the Duke of Montpensier She died 1596. Charles Cardinal of Lorrain a Legat in the Council of Trent Of him François d'Isle makes his Legend He died 1573. Lewis de Guise made Card. by Julius III. He died 1578 Claude Duke of Aumale slain at the siege of Rochel 1573. Charles René Marquess of Elboeuf died 1566. Charles Duke of Elboeuf Charles Duke of Elboeuf and Count de Harcourt François call'd the Grand Prior died 1562. Jean Cardinal of Lorrain lived in the French Court a great Favorite with King François I. He died 1550. GUISE a little strong Town in Picardy which King Francis I. raised to a Dukedom and honoured Claude one of the sons of Rene Duke of Lorrain with thit Title BAR a little Dukedom in Lorrain the chiefest Town of it is now call'd Bar-le-Duc so call'd to distinguish it from other Bars upon the Seine the Aube c. it was erected into a Dukedom by Philippes de Valois VI. 1329. The eldest son of Lorrain if married hath this Title PONT now better known by the name of PONT-A-MOUSSON a Marquesset and Title of the eldest son if unmarried of the Duke of Lorrain VAUDEMONT or Vauldemont a Town in Lorrain being the Title of an Earldom JOINVILLE a little Town on the borders of Champaigne towards Lorrain a Principality of the Guises MERCOEUR a Town in Languedoc raised to a Dukedom by Charles IX 1569. for Nicolas Nephew to the Duke of Guise MAYENNE in Beausse in the little Territory Le Maine Coenomanensis Ager erected to a Dukedom by Charles IX 1573. for Charles brother to Guise ELBOEUF in higher Normandy from a Marquesset raised to a Dutchy by Henry II. 1581. and given to Charles Granchild to Claude Duke of Guise AUMALLE Aubmalle Aumarle Albemarle in Latin Alba Mala Arturus du Monstier Neustria Pia p. 731 732 c. for thus and more variously hath it formerly been writ a Town in higher Normandy anciently an Earldom with which Titles the Kings of England as Dukes of Normandy used to honour some of their Subjects and the French Kings having the possession of it have used the same liberty Charles VII made it a Peerdom of France 1458. and Henry II. raised it to a Dukedom for one of Guises sons 1547. but it is now honoured by George Monck Duke of Albemarle By this the common sort of Readers may the better distinguish and understand the variety of Cardinals to be met withall in the Histories of the French Troubles and may also see to what Greatness and Honours the Guisian Family hath in a short time been raised to in France but whether they were answerably grateful to that Crown let others judge Some are apt to tell us that Claude de Vaudemont afterwards the first Ant. Colynet p. 1 and le Contre-Guiâ—e Duke of Guise came into France in the Reign of Lewis XII Predecessor to Francis I. in no splendent condition but by wheedling himself into the Favour of King François I. obtained to be the Kings Falconer whence by degrees he rais'd himself and his Posterity above the Princes of the Bloud Royal. And they also tell us that Francis I. was so sensible of the Aspiring humour of that Family that upon his death-bed he advised his son Henry to have a care of them otherwise * Mon fils j'ay bien apperçeu cognois pur vray que la Race n'en vaut rien que si vous faites le contraire ils vous mettront en pourpoint vostre peuple en chemise François de l'Isle fol. 6. b. They will turn you into your doublet and your subjects into their shirts Some may look upon Lewis XI of France as a cunning King being Jean Bodin de la Râ—publâ—que l. 6. c. 2 p 952 953. Master of Hypocrisie others may conclude him rich when they see his Account run so thriftily if not beggarly as * 20 Sols Two shillings for two new sleeves for the Kings old doublet †15 Deniers One peny half-peny for a box of grease to grease his boots But certainly he was none of the wisest for turning away his Fathers old Faithful Counsellers and Servants for neglecting and despising the old Nobility and pleasing and sorting himself with the Plebeans and those of the meanest rank insomuch that his Taylor was his Herald and his Barber his Embassadour This way of meanness and negligence is seldom without a mischief attending it and this Family of Valois now growing towards its end wanted the vigour and prudence of her former Kings now were they Sardanapalus like more apt and fit to accompany the worst of Women and hold a Distaff then to manage a Sceptre or protect a People Pleasures were all their study and to neglect business all their care they were only the picture of Kings having neither life nor action to Government or Majesty leaving affairs to be managed by any that could thrust themselves uppermost By which easiness they had the honour to be commended by some hated by others pitied by most as good-natur'd Kings born to enrich a few Favourites but ruine the whole Kingdom besides Though some cunning Minister of State can throw all their own Extortions Cheats and Villanies upon the King thereby making a double Cheat abusing both the King and People And thus it happened with these of France to whose very Name and Family I find some to have such a spite and hatred that I meet with a Cordelier called Melchier publickly in the Pulpit to have told the People 1559. that As long as any of the Line of Valois reigned the people could Guil. Ribier Leâ—tres Memoires d'Estat tom 2. p. 799 800. not be free from oppression all that Family being so highly addicted to tyranny And another time he affirmed to his Auditors that It was very convenient that four of the greatest in the Kingdom ought to be rooted out for the easment and comfort of the people That this Gray Frier meant the King then in being viz. Henry II. I cannot say but for number sake it is not unworth the observation that besides the King there were but Four men viz. his Four sons living then in the whole world of that Family after whose deaths it ended and the Crown fell to that of Bourbon Nor is it unworth the notice that the people were then so apt to Sedition that Antoine King of Navarre who under his own hand gave the King notice of these expressions was pussled or at a stand how to behave himself in this affair fearing the rage of the people should he forthwith call the Frier to an account But it is not only the House of Valois that is aimed at but that of Bourbon too as being next Heirs to the Crown of France And this design is heavily laid in the dish of the House of Guise who as they say had for many years consulted
but to those who were well known and allow'd to buy them Upon this account they pitch upon Poulain as the only man in this case to serve them who by virtue of his Place and Office might buy up store of Arms without suspicion and besides might pretend several reasons if any jealousie grew of him And accordingly he had so bestirr'd himself that in a short time he had bought up a multitude of Arms and according to directions had in the night disposed of them in l'Hostel de Guise and several other places of the City And now they think it best to bring over to their Association the Grandees and Zealots of other Cities and places to which purpose they dispatch Ameline to sound the Inclinations of the Romanists in the Beausse as Touraine Anjou and other Provinces who according to his Instructions posted up and down to the gaining of many Proselytes But thus encouraged by their Number they are willing to dally no year 1586 more but to proceed to action And so a Caball being held one day in the Jesuites College near S. Pauls the surprisal of Boulogne a Port-town in Picardy was proposed which might be advantageous to the Spaniards either for their Fleet in their attempt upon England now contriving or to land Forces to assist the League which the Duke of Parma might easily do from Flanders And this was concluded on and the Plot laid down how to bring it to pass But Poulain discovers all to the King by which means the Town was saved The people seeing nothing done against the King murmur that the Heads of the League are not more forward for action some voting for surprizing the King and Killing him whilest others thought it would do as well only to put him into a Monastery which is the same to Deprive him Another time the King returning from Boys de Vincennes with no other Company but two Horsemen and four Laquais they had some Plots to seize on him then in St. Antoine's Street being far from the Louvre and so his Guards in an hurry to kill his Coachman and those with him and then others to cry out O Sir these are the Huguenots who would seize on you Which words they supposed would so affright him that he would quit his Coach and then they would take him and carry him whither they pleas'd as to St. Antoine's Church in whose Tower they would secure him till they were more strengthened by raising up of the people their Associates But this upon better advice was held too dangerous for them and so neglected yet Poulain informeth the King of it who resolved for the future to go better guarded and would willingly have punish'd these Conspirators but he perceived his Credit too much lost in Paris and so his Force far infâ—riour to the Leaguers there which made him the more willing to have a Peace with Navarre thereby to be strengthened by his assistance but this neither durst he do for fear of the clamours and threats of the Leaguers unless Navarre would change his Religion In the mean time some of the Covenanters began to grumble that the Duke of Guise did not in person come out of the Country to head them according to his promise However his brother the Duke of Mayenne being returned to Paris from his Wars in Guienne some of the chief of the private Junto waited upon him at ten a clock at night told him their designs and desired his assistance which he promis'd them And now after some Consultations thus they conclude of their grand design that they would seize upon the a Chevalier du Guet Captain of the Ordinary Watch one of great Authority whom by fair promises and fear of death they would force to open the b In nature of the Tower of London Bastile let them in and then they would cut his throat That the gate of the Arcenal should be open'd unto them by two Founders of Cannon who were of their Conspiracy That the c A Court Judicature like Guildhall Here also some are imprisoned Grand Chastelet and the d The Name of a Prison Petit Chastelet should be open'd to them under pretence of bringing in certain Prisoners and by some such other means would they seize upon the other places of the City kill the Chief President the Chancelour the Attorny General with others of Note who were not of the Party and with Barrels Dirt Chains and such like so barricado up the Streets that no Forces could come in to annoy them As for the Kings Palace the Louvre they would with ease beset and gain it which done to cut in pieces the Kings Favourites and Counsellours put the King himself in a Monastery till a future Government was resolved on and in this enterprise they should cry out to encourage the Romanists Let the Vive lâ— Messe Mass flourish and then to send to all other good Towns in the Kingdom to take their part and second them and the better to root out all the Huguenots the Duke of Mayenne and the Spanish Forces should destroy the King of Navarre and his Associates in Guienne Poulain informeth the King of all who presently provides for his own safety secures the places of greatest Trust and draweth some Souldiers near the City which did not a little perplex the Covenanters to see their secrets discover'd and Mayenne also was in some amazement but to put a better gloss on the business he feign'd himself sick and went not to the Louvre for some weeks at last resolving to quit the City he goeth to take his leave of the King who willingly gave him liberty to depart but with this Complement How now Cousin will you forsake the Covenanters the Duke only replying that he knew not what â— Comment Cozin â—uittez vous leparry de la â—igâ—e His Majesty meant and so departed The King is glad at Mayenne's departure by which means the Parisians wanted an Head amongst them yet the Duke left behind him several expert Captains and Officers to assist the Covenanters if need be who were now grown so zealous and confident as to intend the seizing of the Kings Person at St. Germains Fair being to dine at the Abby but Poulain discovering this he went not and so that fail'd The Duke of Guise inform'd of these enterprises was very angry with them as being too hasty and bold to act so high without his knowledge or allowance nor was he pleas'd that they had discovered themselves and plots to his brother Mayenne and so sends le Sieur de Mayneville to chide them They confess their grief for thus offending the Duke excuse themselves desire his pardon and give Mayneville a Gold Chain to stand so much their Friend as to pacifie the Duke Whilest these things were acting in Paris their Instruments were not Mem. de Neâ—ers vol. 1. â— 753. 755. idle in other places especially at Rome where Pilles Abbé d'Orbais Agent for
THE HISTORY OF POPISH TREASONS AND USURPATIONS THE HISTORY OF ROMISH Treasons Usurpations Together with A PARTICULAR ACCOUNT Of many gross CORRUPTIONS and IMPOSTURES In the CHURCH of ROME Highly dishonourable and injurious to Christian Religion To which is Prefixt A Large PREFACE to the ROMANISTS Carefully Collected out of a great number of their own approved Authors By HENRY FOVLIS B. D. Late Fellow of Lincoln-Colledge in Oxford S. Joh. 18. 36. Jesus answered My Kingdom is not of this world S. Luke 12. 14. Who made me a Ruler over you LONDON Printed by J. C. for Richard Chiswell at the two Angels and Crown in Little-Britain 1671. THE PREFACE Gentlemen I Am apt to fancy that at the first sight of these Papers I shall be loaded with your severest Censures condemn'd as the worst of Hereticks nay and branded as the greatest of Lyers and Slanderers And all this because I onely tell you what the Pope and his boldest Champions would have you to believe because I tell you what grand Authority his Holiness hath what great power and jurisdiction lyeth in your selves what bloudy actions have been done to maintain these priviledges and as a Preparative to all have afforded you the Glories Commendations and Prerogatives of your Religion from Brutes and Blocks Fools and Devils themselves with suchlike odd Arguments as some of your Graver Wits have troubled themselves confirm'd their Religion and pleasured us with But My Masters I may assure my self of a mitigation of your Fury when you have seriously considered that here I say nothing but what is asserted and vindicated by your own Authors approved of by your own Authority and agreeable to the Sentiments and Doctrine of the Pope himself From whence will follow that with what ill will or names you prosecute me for these Collections you must do the same to his Holiness and the greatest Assertors of his Religion I being but the Compiler or Transcriber of their words and actions which used to be your Patterns and Examples to live by and now to turn tail to oppose and contradict the Pope and his Learned Doctors not to believe in his infallible Documents might renew a Dispute about your disagreements or that there might be two contradictory Truths this may be true at Rome and yet the quite contrary also true in England as Father Coton and other Jesuits affirm'd at Paris In short thus to withstand the Pope would shew your selves no good sons of his Church though it might good subjects to your King which is a great part of a good Christian But by way of Apology for my self I must add that your own Writers occasioned and provoked these Collections that their slanders ingaged me to a Vindication and this Retort and I think Duty and Truth obligeth me to justifie my Mother the Church of England as well as they theirs of Rome And to deny us this favour would be a Restraint beyond all Story for if yours take upon them the liberty to oppose and defame our Church it would be strange if you would not allow us in England to vindicate her And by the by it had been well if they had not so much troubled themselves in opposing our Oath of Allegiance and clamouring against the Magistrates for requiring it which yet is more talk'd of then done seeing these Papers will shew both from Principles and actions that some mens Doctrines are so dangerous and pernicious that the strictest Oaths are scarce strong enough for them and that this especially is favourable enough considering the occasion of its making and the seditious Principles of some people 'T is said that those of ill names are half hang'd and the poor woman that durst not kill her Landlords ill-lucky Dog got her designe by crying out he was Mad whereby the Neighbours presently knockt him on the head And thus it fares with our Religion Of all names nothing more odious then a Traytor and the Romanists will scarce have any to be such but those of the Reformed Church which Charge they lay so heavy upon us and with such often Repetitions that most of their Gentry who in this and other things are apt to be Priest rid now use it as the onely Argument to bespatter the Church of England and I fancie have got some Proselytes by the strength of these Reproaches But I would have them to remember once for all that every one in England is not of the Church of England and for other Churches at this time I shall not concern my self and for ought that I know our Presbyterian and Independant are as great enemies to our Church as the Romanist Certain I am the Papists ought to be cautious in their Accusations against these mischievous Non-Conformists also lest at the same time they do but condemn themselves and I a Utinam eorum nonnulli qui rectissime damnant non pessimè imitarentur Bp. Sanderson de jurament Prael 7. § 3. wish there were no reason for such a supposition yet it is too true that at the same time that the former were Rebels against the King in England the Romanist was as active in Ireland despising and vilifying his Majesty through his Viceroy then Marquess of Ormond as much as those did the King in England And though here the Presbyterians imprison'd the King renounced him by their Non-Address and by their other villanies set up the Scaffold and the Independants and other Phanaticks struck off the Head yet will the Irish-Romanists gain small honour by this Objection seeing they did as much as lay in their power to act the same to their Viceroy by fighting against him excommunicating him combining to take away his life or to deliver him up to the Independant Army by trayterously offering themselves and Kingdom to the command of Forreigners as Lorraine the French the Spaniard nay the Pope himself Not to insist here how grateful the Kings Murther was to several Romanists and how formerly they have gloryed in the Murther of other Princes Yet will their Writers take the confidence to declare their innocencie and loyalty to the face of the whole world and thereby not onely seem to quit and clear themselves but at the same time bespatter and asperse what in them lyeth us wicked Hereticks as they are apt to call us Pedro de Ribadeneyra a Jesuit of no small Sanctity and credit amongst them being a Disciple and acquaintance of their Founder Ignatius though as arrant a Railer as the best of them would gladly perswade the world that a Hoc i. e. Evangelium mentiri docet hoc pejurare hoc fingere hoc dissimulare hoc adulare hoc Hypocritas esse hoc Principes ovinam pellem induere nihilominus laniare occidere sanguinem prosundere more luporum gregem dominicum devotare Quantas Deus bone seditiones quantas turbas tumultus novum hoc vestrum Evangelium ab eo tempore quo primum eme◠sit in mundo excitavit Quot
so much to search out the truth as to expose another party Well the same Pamphleter proceedeth to tell us that h Id. pag. 93. If we mark well we shall find that in this last Century of years there hath been more Princes Deposed and Murthered for their Religion by these Protestants of Integritie then have been in all others since Christ's time by the Popes Excommunication or the attempt and means of Roman Catholicks i Id. pag. 98. By all which it is plain that Rome is so far from being the Author and Fountain of these Rebel-Doctrines that all Loyalty is in the Reputation of these Protestants of Integritie Popery For he would make you believe of the Romanists that they a Id. pag. 104. are to fight onely with Prayers Arms against Princes have no warrant Quis est Judex si Rex transgreditur Conditiones Regni solus Deus Who is Judge if the King transgresseth the Conditions of his Kingdom onely God Navar. Cunerus and all the Catholick Doctors that ever I have seen agree perfectly in this same sentence But who so bold as blinde Bayard And therefore whence must these Treasonable Doctrines Opinions and Practices come he will tell you and hopeth you will as freely credit him b Id. pag. 110. From Rome it cannot be for its Doctrines with the Opinions and Practices of all its Doctors are quite contrarie and all that is said against that Church in this particular is meer Calumnie And so much for this shameless Libel which is since well Answer'd by the Reverend Dr. Peter du Moulin the Learned Son of a Learned Father T. C or be who it will that was the Author of Labyrinthus Cantuariensis will by no means allow the Romanists to hold any disloyal Assertions His words are c Preface Neither doth Mr. Fisher or any of his Profession allow or use any such nets as the Relator viz. Archbishop Laud mentions that is they neither practice nor hold it lawful to dissolve Oaths of Allegiance to depose and kill Kings to blow up States for the establishing of Quod volumus c. But I would know of the Author for what things they do allow them And in another place he thus undertakes to Apologize for the Popes d Labyrinth Cant. p. 226. § 7. Nor did the Popes ever attempt or so much as pretend to bring the Emperours under them in Civil Affairs which is another aspersion the Bishop layeth upon them Gregory VIII and Innocent III were indeed very prudent men and worthy Champions of the Church to assert her just Liberties but they never endeavour'd to subject the Emperour to themselves in Temporal matters And Mr. Serjeant according to his usual way will thus in a few Idle words vindicate the Popes e J. S. Answer to Dr. Pierce's Sermon pag. 116. Nay but the Court of Rome trod upon Crowns and Scepters An Hyperbole fetcht from the Horns of the Moon When where what Crowns and Scepters Another who undertook to answer the said Sermon would gladly thus cleer the Romanists f The Primitive Rule before the Reformation in the Afternoons Exhortation pag. 18. We Catholicks declare Kings to be free from any Coercive power from their own Laws and Subjects to which they are not bound civiliter but naturaliter onely for if once a Coactive power be allowed Ex coactione sequitur saltem paritas summitatis divisio as the Civilian speaks and Kings once compell'd by their Subjects are no more Scripture-Kings Gods Kings Titular Popular Kings onely For Gods Kings saith Otho Frisigensis being above all Laws are reserved to the Divine judgement hereafter they may not be punished by the secular Laws g Id. pag. 20. As for Catholicks and their fidelitie to Kings none speak it more none advise or practice it more in all secular obediences then the Roman Pastours and the Catholicks in their Communion h Id. pag. 22 23. Yea so far is this Sea Apostolick from frequent practices of that nature upon Kings viz. to depose them of which the Reformed Churches are so guilty that it is evident more Rebellions have been rais'd against Princes for Religion onely in this last Reformed age in a few Protestant Countries then have been rais'd by Catholicks for any cause whatever in seven Ages before throughout all Christendom And whereas this Indirect Power of the See Apostolick is so much traduced as derogatorie from the Rights of Kings the Histories of this last confused Age do manifest that even this Power is and hath been rather a Fortress to Princes against their Rebellions Subjects Yet Id. pag. 22. he is unwilling to speak too plain and therefore tells us that as for the Popes Indirect Power over Kings in Ordine ad Spiritualia to Censure and Deprive Kings I leave that Question to be decided by the two Supreme Powers viz. Pope and King when occasion shall be for it And then probably our Author will declare for the Pope as some Priests did in Queen Elizabeths time anno 1582. Lastly for in these assertions a man might be endless one in his Animadversions upon Dr. Bates and his Elenchus Motuum in which the Doctor is sometimes partial or faulty this a Elenchus Elenchi pag. 17 20 21. Animadvertor I say will by all means have it to be an old and false Calumny to think that the Romanists were not always the best Subjects But words are cheap and why did he not Answer my positive proofs against it as well as make b Id. pag. 26. use of my Book to shew the villany of our Non-conformists and by them to insinuate a discredit of our Church of England to those beyond Seas who through ignorance may suppose the Presbyterians to be true sons of our Church But what they cannot answer some make it prudence to pass by with silence and then the Gentile Romanist who seldom troubles himself with reading any thing but what makes for himself faileth not to vapour that his Champion hath got the day putting most of his confidence in the Title-page seldom or never examining the honesty or exactness of the Writer Thus self-interest perswades and then assures him of the Conquest so that with him to write against the Church of England is the same to confute and confound Thus we see how they would cunningly bear the people in hand what peaceable men they are what good subjects they are and always make a noise of their Obedience and Loyalty as a main Argument to perswade our Kings to embrace their Religion But as for us of the Church of England alas we are nothing but Traytors and Rebels Treachery and Sedition being the chief Articles of our Faith whilst at Rome nothing is taught but peace and loyalty And if we must believe Father Parsons we must thus know the difference of the two Religions for with the Romanists out of England c Three Convers of Engl. part 2. pag. 581 582. All Modestie
from Rome when this point cometh to a pinch and a serious debate then we shall see some of them like Coton and the other French Jesuits to have two Consciences one at Rome and another at home As when any mischief is done the Childe cryeth Nobody did it thereby thinking to secure it self so now when some Kings and Princes have look'd upon this King-deposing Doctrine as wicked and dangerous we have some of the secular Priests and some French of a freer humour will throw all the fault upon the Jesuit and would gladly make the world believe that all other Roman Catholicks are innocent as to these accusations being true Subjects to their Prince and Enemies to Treason or Sedition and that the contrary Principles are onely taught by the Jesuits to which Order many other Catholicks having no good will make it their business to expose them as much as they can and this Quarrel is now grown to such an height that there appears no signes of a Reconciliation which every day weakens the Papal Authority and may in time squeez that jurisdiction within its own narrow limits The truth is some other Orders think the Jesuits carry too high an hand and others suppose them too busie and active in State-affairs and have been the Fomenters of many troubles and Wars in Europe to which purpose I meet with this biting Character Martem norunt animare Et Tumultus suscitare Inter Reges sedare Tanquam sancti adorantur Tanquam Reges dominantur Tanquam Fures depraedantur Dominantur temporale Dominantur spirituale Dominantur omnia male Hos igitur Jesuitas Nebulones Hypocritas Fuge si Coelica quaeras Vita namque Christianv Abhorret ab hoc doctrina Tanquam ficta Insana Another will offer these Anagrams upon the word JESUITA ES VITIA and SEVITIA I non es vita at VITIA ES mortis Imago Et Saevitia dans vim tibi nomen erit But this following for its brevity and pithiness may carry away the Bell Seductor Sueco Gallo Sicarius Anglo Proditor Imperio Explorator Davus Ibero Italo adulator dixi teres ore Suitam Nay the very Spaniards though great admirers of the Papal Prerogative and might have some respect for this Order their Founder Ignatius being their Countryman yet have some pique against them as appears by this Libel found in the Spanish Court by way of the Jesuits Ten Commandments Los Mandamientes de los Teatinos Mas humanos son que Divinos 1. Adquirir mucho dinero 2. Sugetar todo el mundo 3. Buen Capon y buen Carnero 4. Comprar Barato y vender caro 5. Con el blanco aguar el tinto 6. Tener siempre el lomo en siesto 7. Guardarse bien del sereno 8. Obrar lo suyo y lo ageno 9. Hazar del Penetente esclavo 10. Mesclarse en casas d'estado Estos diez Mandamientes se encierran en dos Todo para mi y nada para vos The Ten Commandments the Jesuits signe Are far more Humane then they are Divine 1. Great Riches see you do procure 2. Bring the whole world to your lure 3. Eat fat Capons and the best cheer 4. Buy but cheap yet sell full dear 5. Water your red wine with white 6. Lye with ease and warmth at night 7. Keep you from th' ill evening ayres 8. Do your own and others affairs 9. Make slaves of your Penitents 10. Plot in State-deeds and Events These Ten Commandments are thus made two All for my self nothing at all for you But too much of this Learned Order whose exact or Blinde Obedience as their Founder words it is maligned by some others Caeca Obedientia who have faults enough of their own and make a clamour against these Fathers not that the other are of sounder principles but thereby to turn people eyes upon another Object that their own faults might not be take notice of But though Clark and Watson the two secular Priests ranted dapperly against the Jesuits as the onely Teachers and Instructors of Sedition and Treason yet scarce was a year turn'd round but these pretended good Subjects were taken napping in Rebellion and accordingly had their reward And as for the Tenents of the Jesuits I finde the Fathers Reply to that Objection that a On dira tousiours que Bellarmine Gretserus les Peâ—es Jesuites en corps en particulier ne croyent ne croyront n' enseignent n' enseigneront autre chose que ce qu' en croit l'Eglise Responce Apologetique à l'Anticoron pag. 90. neither Bellarmine Gretserus nor any other particular Jesuit whatsoever do teach any thing but what is held for a truth and believed by the Church it self What they mean by the Church of Rome we have told you from themselves formerly and 't is certain that according to History the Pope hath been so active in maintaining this King-deposing Doctrine and so furious and active with his Sword that even honest Pasquin thought himself obliged to keep to the Proverb Whilst thou art at Rome do as they do And thus to Apologize Hâ—nr Estten â—pol pour Hered p. 382. for the Pope and answer all Objections Quum tibi non aetas habilis sit Caeraphe bello Et castris habeas cognita claustra magis Quum desit miles bellique pecunia uervus Quis te praecipitem cogit ad arma furor Infirmis humeris damnata quid induis arma Quae tibi cum libeat ponere non liceat Cur respirantem curantem vulnera mundum Concutis Martem solus ad arma cies Da miseris requiem spatium concede malorum Si nobis Pater es si tua cura sumus Conde senex gladium Christi reminiscere berbi Quod dixit Petro dixit ille tibi To this Pasquino one would think a doughty Romanist thus returns an answer in behalf of his Holiness Quod dixit Petro Christus nolim esse putetis Dictum Pontificum pace Petrique mihi Nam neque sum Petri successor nec quoque talem Agnoscit bona pars Christicolorum hodie Pauli ego successu coeptis meliore deinceps Dii faveant sumpsi nomen arma simul Et Christi verbi memor intrepidusque minister NON VENI PACEM MITTERE SED GLADIVM And now Gentlemen though at the beginning I gave you I hope good Reasons for this my undertaking yet because the other discourses intervening might possibly dash them out of your memories give me leave to reminde you of them with this previso that I think my Mother the Church of England a good Church and the King our Soveraign a true and lawful Kâ—ng And therefore in short when I finde a compact amongst your b Jesuits never to give over their attempts till they have â—tâ—er ruin'd themselves or reduced England to their Romish obedence When I finde a S. W. Schism disarmed pag. 181. you declare that our Kings have forfeited the claim to the Title of the
him preach That another time the said St. Francis though very weak and sick of a Quartain Feaver and in the midst of a very cold Winter yet put off all his Cloaths his Breeches excepted commanded one Peter Catanai to tye a p Id. l. 2. p. 320. Rope about his neck and so to drag him to the place where Malefactors used to suffer which accordingly was done and all this ado because he had eat a little flesh and sup'd some flesh-broth And suchlike Marks of Holiness are these Fryar q Id. l. 1. p. 69 John would do every thing that he saw St. Francis do whether it were kneeling spitting c. And indeed this Father of the Minorites would have all his Flock obedient to him were it never so ridiculous Thus he turned off one because he did not plant or set his r Id. pag. 241 242. Coleworts with their Roots upwards and the Leaves in the ground as he had done Another time he bad one of them Å¿ Ibid. strip himself stark-naked to dig a deep hole and to put himself into it which being done St. Francis cover'd him all over with Earth even to the very beard Then he asked him if he were not dead Yes quoth the poor Fryar I am dead Then saith Francis Rise up for though thou be'st dead yet thou ought in every thing to obey me To these we might adde many other of their tokens and sure signs of Christianity as how a Fryar going t Id. p. 83 84. naked to his Covent for which being check'd vindicated himself with this saying As he came naked so he must return How the said Fryar is call'd a Tam Sanctus fuit iste Fratricellus Holy for putting off his Cloaths and going naked into Viterbo How Fryar b Id. l. 2. p. 163. Egidius is commended for having got more Nuts than he could carry in his lap put off all his Cloaths filling them with Nuts and so he went naked into the City And another time he went into a Wood c Id. l. 2. p. 166 167. put off his Cloaths tyed a Cord about his neck bidding another Fryar so to lead him to the Covent which was done where he baul'd out like a great Booby And why might not all these primitive postures be convenient seeing d Id. l. 1. p. 195. St. Francis once told a Fryar that if he would go naked and preach so he should be saved And so I suppose Fryar Juniper so great a friend and familiar with St. Francis bended all his thoughts for the best and speediest way to Heaven when he earnestly desired that he might e Id. l. 1. p. 92 93. stink so that none should be able to come neer him and that he might be thrown into a Ditch there to dye and be eaten up of Dogs Another time they tell us being to dress the Victuals for the other Fryars he f Id. pag. 90. boil'd the Chickens and other Meat together without either washing them or pulling off the Feathers and that this Fryar was cleanly enough we need not question seeing they brag of him that being once nobly entertain'd and laid in a very brave bed he very mannerly and religiously g Id. pag. 88. bewray'd it and stole away next morning without thanking his Landlord which trick had more of a Beast than a Wag in it though they think they do not a little commend him when they call him h Christi jaculatorem Id. l. 2. p. 199. Christs Jeaster or Bouffon an Expression of so much boldness to say no worse that they neither honour their Religion nor their St. Clare by fathering it upon her But besides all this as Poets and the Authors of Romances have the liberty SECT II. Many false Saints that never had being granted them not onely to invent the Tale but also to give what names they please as well to the great lubberly Gyants as the always-conquering valiant Knights with the lovely and inchanted Ladies So here the Romanists making themselves to be of the same Profession take to themselves the same freedom suspecting the number of their true Saints not to be enough or sufficient to compleat the honour of their Church And for a proof of this I shall onely give two or three Instances and that of our own Island Thus they tell us of the Martyrdom of one i Vsuaâ—d Martyrol 9. Febr. and Philip Feâ—rarius Catalog Generaliâ— Sanctorum 8. Fâ—â—r St. Maingoldus a Duke and Son to one Hugh King of England Though I think it would puzzle their best Historians to finde out an English Monarch of that name Yet will they not let this King go by himself but give us another to keep him company and him they call by the name of k Rob. Parsons Calendar Caes Bâ—ron Martyrol Sâ—â—ius Hist Sanctor Guâ—â— Gazet Hist des Saints VII Feb. St. Richard King of England and Nephew to Offa King of the East-Saxons almost a thousand years ago by which means without the help of a Cromwel they have found out a fourth Richard which our Chronicles never dream'd of But to leave off single Testimonies since an Army of no less than eleven thousand invented Saints offer themselves at one view viz. S. Vrsole and her Virgins a story made up of so many contradictions improbabilities not to say impossibilities and abominable lyes that l An. 383. Baronius is at a loss about it and our Country-man m Hist Eccles pag. 35 36. Harpsfeld resolves bravely to believe it though he confesseth he knoweth not how to prove it and yet 't is pretty to observe how England and Scotland both strive to make her theirs But let the story Coryats p. 61â— seem never so improbable the good Catholicks of Colen will not loose the place nor memory of her Martyrdom to perpetuate which they have a large Church built to her bearing her name in which that they also might not want the benefit of her Intercession they in the year 1607. 17. April permitted a Prayer to be printed to her and there hung up in a Table and why not having got a name in the a 21 Octob. Da. Camerar de Regn. Scot. Tho. Demster Roman Calendar And with her they tell us dyed also by Martyrdom one b Pet. de Natal lib. 9. cap. 87. Jac. de Voragine Hist 153. Petr. Merssaeus Catalog Elect Ecclesiast Annal. Archiepisc Colen Sect. 4. Jo. Gault Chron. Chronicor Tom. 1. pag. 1259. Cyriacus of British Extraction and one that was Pope of Rome But Baronius himself is altogether silent concerning him nor do their Pontifick Histories afford us any Pope neer such a name unless we allow of Siricius which could not be the same with the other because a Roman by Birth and no Martyr And thus when their hands are in they scorn to give out lest you SECT III. Many lying Stories and Wonders should fancy their Invention to be so
Et sera ce premier Article leu par chacun an tant â—s Cours Souveraines qu' es Bailliages Seneschaucees du dit Royaume a l'ouverture des audiences pour estre garde observe avec toute severite rigueur To hinder the spreading of the pernicious Doctrine lately taught and maintain'd by some seditious spirits enemies to good Government against Kings and Soveraign Powers His Majesty shall be humbly desired that there shall be establish'd by the three Estates for a Fundamental Law of the Land to be kept and known by all men That the King being acknowledged head in his Dominions holding his Crown and Authority onely from God there is no power on Earth whatever spiritual or Temporal that hath any right over his Kingdom either to depose our Kings or dispence with or absolve their Subjects from the fidelity and obedience which they owe to their Soveraign for any cause or pretence whatever That all his Subjects of what quality or Condition soever shall keep this Law as holy true and agreeable to Gods Word without any distinction equivocation or limitation whatsoever which shall be sworn and signed by all the Deputies of the Estates and henceforward by all who have any Benefice or Office in the Kingdom before they enter upon such Benefice or Office and that all Tutors Masters Regents Doctors and Preachers shall teach and publish that the contrary Opinion viz. that it is lawful to kill and depose our Kings to rebel and rise up against them and shake off our Obedience to them upon any occasion whatever is impious detestable quite contrary to Truth and the establishment of the State of France which immediately depends upon God onely That all Books teaching these false and wicked Opinions shall be held as seditious and damnable All strangers who write and publish them as sworn Enemies to the Crown and that all Subjects of his Majesty of what Quality and Condition whatever who favour them as Rebels violators of the Fundamental Laws of the Kingdom and Traytors against the King And if there be a Book or discourse writ by any forraign Church-man or any other that then the Clergy of the same Orders establish'd in France shall be obliged continually to answer oppose and confute them without any respect ambiguity or equivocation upon pain to be punish'd as abovesaid as a favourer of the Enemies of the State And this Article shall be read every year in the Soveraign Courts Bayliwicks and Seneschalships of the said Kingdom and at the opening of their Courts of Audience that they may be the better preserved and observed with all rigor and severity This startles the Clergy who with the Noblesse presently set themselves against the third Estate somewhat like our House of Commons with a resolution to expunge this honest and loyal Proposition yet declared their continuable obedience to their King And as a main Engine to carry this their design about they desired Jaque Davie the famous Cardinal of Perron to endeavour to work over to them the third Estate knowing that his voluble Tongue used to be carryed on with so much Learning Judgement and Sweetness that it seldom mist of that it spoke for Accordingly attended with some Lords and Bishops as Representatives of their respective Estates and so to shew to the Commons that both the other did agree so in judgement in this case with the learned Cardinal that he spoke not onely his own but their Opinions too He though at that time somewhat indisposed went accordingly where he made a very long Speech to shew the unreasonableness and absurdity of the foresaid proposition endeavouring to prove by Reason that sometimes Kings should and by Example that they had been deposed their Subjects being justly quit from their Oaths of Allegiance and so not bound to obey them The Harangue it self being large I refer you to it in his Diverses Oeuvres Yet this Oration wrought little upon the third Estate which hugely troubled all their Cergy and the Popes Nuntio then at Paris and a Hist de Louis XIII pag. 49. Scipion Dupleix one of the Kings Historiographers can accuse the Article with manifest absurdity by which he shews his compliance with the rest in this Doctrine But the Pope Paul the Fifth shew'd himself most troubled in his Letter to Perron dated from Rome Febr. 1615. he call'd it a Detestable Decree and the voters of it Enemies to the Common good and quietness and mortal adversaries to the Chair of Rome But at the same time gives the Cardinal all the commendations and thanks that can be But our King James was not so complemental nor had he Reason For the Cardinal in his Speech having several reflections against the Government of England the cruelty of her Laws the persecution of the Roman Catholicks and shew'd himself mainly concern'd against our Oath of Allegiance which did not a little reflect upon the King himself upon which his Majesty looking upon this Cardinal as somewhat too busie in putting his Oar in another mans Boat and so concern'd to have somewhat of justice done him by his Ambassador publickly complain'd of this affront to the young King the Queen-mother and others and himself publickly answered the Speech But this was no trouble to the Cardinal who was hugely complemented and magnified from several Bishops and other great persons for this his Speech and valiantly defending the right of the Church But how to end this grand Controversie amongst the Estates was the cause of some Consultations at last the King was cunningly perswaded to take it to himself which he did affirming he understood his own Right and Possession and so forbad them to determine any thing about it However the two Estates were gallantly caressed by two Breves from the Pope stufft with Commendations and thanks for their Doctrine and valour for the Church But enough of Perron and the French Estates now in a manner neglected in that Kingdom And should we look upon our own Oath of Allegiance made onely upon a politick account for the prevention of Treason we might see it as strongly opposed and girded at as that of France For no sooner was it made that horrid Gunpowder-plot being a main Motive but Paul the Fifth absolutely forbad it to be taken by two Breves sent into England and presently began a Paper-scuffle on all sides Bellarmine Gretzer Parsons Coquaeus Scioppius and many others by might and main opposing its taking but they were instantly answered not onely by King James himself but several of his learned Subjects as Bishop Andrews Dr. Abbot Carleton Donne Prideaux Burbill Widdrington or Preston a Benedictan Monk for which there were Rods laid in piss for him by the Romanists and several others Amongst those who zealously opposed it was one Adolphus Schulckenius but whether a true name or no I know not yet he is very furious in behalf of the Popes deposing of Kings and this he tells us the Pope may do by the
first that made Seminaries at Doway a severe enemy to the Protestants and as fierce a maintainer of the power of Rome and the King of Spain of both which this one Example may satisfie Queen Elizabeth having sent some aid into the Netherlands against the Spaniard Sir William Stanley was made Governour of Deventer in Over-Issel which he presently betraying his trust deliver'd with himself and Garrison to the Spaniard by which he lost by common consent the reputation of Subject Gentleman and Souldier but Dr. Allain thinking to quell these rumours and to encourage the new Renegado's by a Letter from Rome sends Stanley and his Regiment not onely thanks and Commendations for this their action but as he thought a sufficient vindication too part of which take in his own words Yea I say no more unto you Gentlemen seeing you desire to know Dr. Allain's Letter touching the render of Deventer pag. 27 28. my meaning fully in this point That as all acts of Justice within the Realm done by the Queens authority ever since she was by publick sentence of the Church and see Apostolick declared an Heretick and an enemy of Gods Church and for the same by name excommunicated and deposed from all Regal Dignity as I say ever sithence the publication thereof all is void by the Law of God and Man so likewise no war can be lawfully denounced or waged by her though otherwise in it self it were most just because that is the first Condition required in a just War that it be by one denounced that hath lawful and Supream power to do the same as no Excommunicate person hath especially if he be withal deposed from his Royal Dignity by Christ his Vicar which is the Supream power in Earth and his Subjects not onely absolved and discharged of their Service Oath Homage and Obedience but especially forbidden to serve or obey any such Canonically condemned person And in another place of the same Pamphlet he thus tells them their doom if they had been faithful to their trust and the Queen a Id. pag. 30. Any Excommunicate or Canonically condemn'd Prince whom no man by law can serve nor give aid unto but he falleth into Excommunication Thus we see what small esteem he had of his Soveraign and how easie it is for these men to ease themselves of loyalty and Obedience And that the Pope may thus trample upon Kings observe his Doctrine in another of his Writings b Defence of English Catholicks against the book call'd The execution of justice pag. 143. The Pope may in some cases excommunicate for some causes deprive and in many respects fight and wage War for Religion And gain c Id. p. 207. Plain it is that Kings that have professed the Faith of Christ and the defence of his Church and Gospel may be and have been justly both excommunicated and deposed for injuries done to Gods Church and revolt from the same as sometimes also for other great crimes tending to the Pernition of the whole subject unto him And gain d Id. P. 114. By the fall of the King from the Faith the danger is so evident and inevitable that GOD HAD NOT SUFFICIENTLY PROVIDED FOR OUR SALVATION and the preservation of his Church and holy Laws IF THERE WERE NO WAY TO DEPRIVE or restrain Apostata Kings And then plainly declares to the world thus e Id. P. 115. Therefore let no man marvel that in case of heresie the Soveraign loseth his superiority and right over his people and Kingdom And in these f Id. P. 72 73. Opinions he endeavours to prove that there is no harm And gives the Earl of a Westmerland Id. 48. for his Rebellion great commendations and of his fellow-Traytor gives you this Character The renowned Count of Northumberland dyed a Saint and holy Martyr When the Spanish Armado invaded England he printed a pernicious Admonition to the Catholicks of these Kingdoms stuft with horrid Rebellion and Treason perswading them by all means to take part with the King of Spain and to Root out their own Queen What effect his Doctrine took I know not but 't is well known that the Fleet came to nothing and enough of this Allen who for his zeal to the Spanish Faction and the authority of Rome was made Cardinal de S. Martino by Pope Sixtus the Fifth at the desire of Philip the Second And now let us see what a man with a long name will tell us in this cause Andraeas Eudaemon-joannes a man suspected at first to sculk under a wrong denomination but when we know his Country and temper we shall not think him asham'd to own any thing though never so bad or false he was born in the Island Crete now better known by the name of Candia at Canea by the ancients call'd Cydon or Cydonia but bred up from his youth at Rome and a Jesuite If that be true that in the Island of his birth no venomous or harmful Creature can live 't was well that he was forthwith transplanted to Italy for his native soyl and his malicious humour could never agree His writings are onely stuft with railing and vain repetitions hath impudence to deny any thing and affirm what he pleaseth his whole books are composed of contradictions all along affirming that Kings may be deposed nay and sometimes cut off and yet at the same time vindicating himself and his Order from disloyalty and yet so shie in his affirmations though bald in his hints that his books may be read over to as much purpose and satisfaction as one of the Brethrens preachments or Olivers Speeches so that I should wonder that such a generous Pope as Vrban the Eighth and such a learned Cardinal as Bellarmine should have him in such esteem and favour if interest had no sway in this world And though all along one may know his meaning by his Moping yet sometimes he speaks plain enough and declares that the a Potuit enim non ut dominus sed ut Minister Christi deponere Principes Andr. Eudaem-joan Respons ad Epist Is Casauboni pag. 12. Pope can depose Kings and that this b Id. Parallelus Torti Tortoris cap. 4. pag. 197. ultro concedamus facta à Pontificibus jure atque ordine fieri potuisse ut contumaciam ac Tyrannidem Principum excommunicatione ac depositione ulcisceretur hath been done and may be done sometimes lawfully In the year 1594 one Jehan Chastel intending to stab King Henry the Fourth of France with his Kinfe struck him into his Mouth and though he mist of his aim yet he struck out two of his teeth and wounded him sore For this Treason the Villain is excuted but presently one Franzois de Verone writes an Apology for Chastel affirming that he had done nothing but what became a true Christian and Catholick his reasons being because the King as he said was an Heretick and so might lawfully be kill'd or
some cases as if the Prince should force his People to be a a Allow one or two Exceptions and twenty will follow if the Romanists be Judges Prateo lus Elench Haeret. § Mahometes compares the Protestants to the Turks Gifford Prâ—f in lib. D. Reinald Calvino-Turcismus saâ—th that the Protestants belief is worse than the Alcoran Mahometans Jewes Pagans or Infidels the Pope may discharge his Subjects of their Allegiance and Obedience otherwise due to him III. That the King Bishops Peers and Commons in Parliament cannot declare or censure the opinion which alloweth the Popes power to excommunicate and deprive Kings to be Impious and Heretical IV. That it is gross Ignorance and False not to believe that the Pope or any other have power to absolve Subjects of their Oaths of Obedience and Allegiance V. That this Oath of Allegiance though taken is not obligatory nor hath any power to binde Thus we see the foundation of Government shaken Oaths and Obedience brought to be but trifles and Supream Authority and Rule upon the common-canting whining pretence of Religion consumed to nothing Leonardus Lessius a Jesuite of great repute under the false name Discussio Decreti Mag. Concil Lateran of Guilielmus Singletonus is very zealous for this Authority to be in the Pope Tells us in one place that if the Pope b Si sam Pont. non haberet illam potestatem in Tâ—mporalia Ecclesia errarâ—t in Doctrina morum quidem circa res gravissimas Docet enim Principe per sententiam summi Pont. abdicato omnes subditos ab ejus obedientia esse solutos ditionem ejus ab alio posse occupari ut ex Conciliis constat Discuss Decret Concil Lat. pag 46. have not this power then the Church of necessity must err because it teacheth such jurisdiction to lye in the Pope but to affirm so of the Church viz. that she erreth is Heretical nay that this error viz. that the Pope cannot depose Kings c Id. Pag. 90. Hic enim error longe perniciosior erit magisque intolerabilis quam error circa aliquod Sacramentum is more pernicious and intolerable than an error concerning some of the Sacraments for 't is a d Id. Pag. 100. certain and undoubted received Opinion of the Church and therefore he e Id Pag. 123. conjures all Catholicks as they love the salvation of their Souls to have a care of doubting of it or believing the contrary for it f Ad sidem pertinere sive ita cum rebus fidei Religionis esse conjunctam ut absque sanae Doctrinae injuria non videatur posse negaâ—i belongs to faith or agrees so neer with it that it cannot be denyed without great injury to sound Doctrine And whether this Lessius in another of his Books concerning the a De potestate summi Pontifici Popes power maintains any Tenents more dangerous than these I know not no more than I do the reasons that made them suppress it though many years ago printed The Lawyer b De sindicatu Summar 4. § 56 57 58 59. Paris de Puteo from the Canon-law and other such-like authorities gathers that the Pope may depose Kings or Emperours and the old c Dist 40 Si Papa Gloss Glassator upon Gratian standing upon the same sandy Foundation maintains the same proposition against the latter and with these agree another Lawyer d Et Imperator debet confirmari à Papa tanquam superiore ab eo examinare approbari ac incongi consecraâ—i coronari si est dignus vel rejici si est indignus puta si esset sacrilegus excommunicatus licet esset electus ab Electoribus Imperii Jo. Bapt. Plot. Consilium § 64. Johannes Baptista Plotus In the year 1619. Frederick Elector Palatine of Rhine being over-perswaded by the Bohemians who had then denyed Ferdinand the Emperour to be their King to take upon him the Government over them was after some Wars overcome by the Imperialists and bereft not onely of that Kingdom but the rest of his Territories Upon this great consultation is had privately at Rome to get another Elector into his place and for the person they need not study long The Duke of Bavaria having his great expence in this War against the Bohemians and the Jesuits to whom he was a great Benefactor had a particular Devotion and was in all things sway'd by them to speak loud in his behalf and besides which was no small mover his Zeal for the cause of Rome Frederick being a Protestant and thus laid by would thus over-sway the reformed Electors in number whereby the Empire probably would still be ruled by that Religion These and other like reasons made Pope Gregory the Fifteenth and his Nephew and Favourite Cardinal Ludovisio who was also made Protector of the Irish to be earnest with the Emperour about it which at last though the Spaniard at its first motion seem'd not to like took effect and Maximilian Duke of Bavaria obtain'd that honour 1623. But that which I most aim at in this story is the Paper of advice or reasons to perswade to this action presented to the Pope and Cardinals by Michel Lonigo da Esle belonging to his Holiness in which is strongly pleaded for Bavaria ranting and boasting in a whole beadrole what pretty pranks and tricks the Popes have formerly acted over Kings and Emperours by interdicting excommunicating and deposing them altering and changing of Empires and Kingdoms and in one place speaks boldly and plainly thus It is in the Popes hands as appeareth by all Histories to renew the Emperours in their Empire to translate the authority of one Nation to another and utterly to abolish the right of Election And that Rome did think her power over Kings by way of punishment to be just and really her own you may partly guess from this following story No sooner came forth our Oath of Allegiance for the preservation Ro. Widdrington's Theological Disputation cap. 10. Sect. 2. § 52 53. c. of the King and security of his Kingdoms but Father Parsons at Rome sollicited the Pope for his Breves against it which were obtain'd but before they were sent into England this Jesuite wrote a Letter hither to intimate though falsly that he was for mitigation but that true enough the rest were for the Popes power against the King but take his own words as they are delivered to us by an honest Benedictine About some four or five Months ago it was consulted by seven or eight of the Learned'st Divines that could be chosen who gave their judgement of it Their Reasons are many but all deduced to this that the Popes Authority in chastising Princes upon a just account is de fide and consequently cannot be deny'd when it is call'd into Controversie without denying of our Faith nor that the Pope or any other Authority can dispense in this For if the Question were de facto and
sciogliere il vincolo del giuramento al Pont. Rom. come habbiamo dimostrato sopra c. Botero le Relationi Universali Part. 2. lib. 4. pag. 125 126 127. Giovanni Botero the first I may say that undertook prudentially to discover the world runs along in the same error with the rest of his Religion and will not onely allow the Pope to depose Kings but seem vext and angry against any that should deny it and reasons the case with them too as largely as if he had been chosen the sole Champion for his Church and declares himself a profest enemy against those who think that Kings have no Superiour but God in this World g Discussio Decreti Concil Lateran pag. 29. Lessius the Jesuit in behalf of the Pope makes use of Johannes Parisiensis but h A Theolog Dispute concerning the Oath of Allegiance Appendix pag. 402. § 18. Roger Widdrington a Benedictine affirms that Parisiensis and Antonius de Rosellis are rather for the Peoples power to depose Kings than the Popes though be it as it will one is as bad as the other and neither barrel better Herring Johannes de Bromyardo an English Dominican and famous in his time for his many writings is also an assertor of this a Opus Trivium verb. Regimen King-deposing Doctrine nor is it any strange thing amongst our Country Romanists for wherefore else should b Epist ad lectorem praefix Nâ—c Sander de Schismate Aâ—gl Edward Rishton commend Saunders for his Rebellion in Ireland Wherefore else should Watson the Author of the c Pag. 327. Quodlibets desire that the Pope had and would exercise as much power now in England as he did in Henry the Second and Kings Johns time Wherefore else should Everard Hanse the Priest say that he hoped Pius the Fifth did not err in declaring against Queen Elizabeth and absolving her subjects from their Allegiance Wherefore else should John Mundine Concertat Eccles Cathol Edit 1594. fol. 78 140 153 154 163 169 170 171. being asked at his Tryal if he thought that the Pope could depose the Queen or if another Prince should invade England whether he would assist the Queen or the Invador desire to be excused from answering Wherefore else should James Fenn at his Tryal declare that the Pope had power to depose the Queen and other Princes Wherefore else should James Bele declare that he would assist the Pope or any other against the Queen Coppie d'une lettre envoye d' Angleterre an seminaire des Anglois à Dâ—uay contenant l'Hist du Martyre de 4. Prestres An. 1616. pag. 10 18 49 53. Why should John Finch affirm the same or Father Thomas Maxfield that no man under damnation could take the Oath of Allegiance And Nicholas Atkinson refuse to take the said Oath though he was promised his life if he would take it As they promised the same mercy and favour to John Thulis and N. Voren at Lancaster And we are d Vid. O. E. a new chalange made to N. D. p. 116. Mat. Sutcliff's challenge concerning the Romish Church pag. 187. informed from the Records of the Memorials of the Council at Yorke that a House being searched for a Priest stiled David Engleby their own Catalogues mentions one Francis Ingleby who suffer'd there 1586 there were found in the said house these Positions That the Queen before the Popes Bull was not a lawful Queen That Catholicks are not to defend her or fight for her if any come to execute the Popes Bull. That it is lawful to take arms against her and to do what they please with her if they be sure to obtain Victory And the onely reason that Father e Vid. Rob. Abbot Antilogia pag. 156. Garnet had against some insurrection against the King was because they wanted the Popes Authority or approbation And if I mistake not 't is no less man than Father f A letter of a Catholick touching the Oath of Allegiance pag. 47. Parsons who thinks it no small honour for his cause that Robert Drurie Matthew Flathers and George Gervis three Priests would rather dye than take the Oath of Allegiance when life was offer'd them upon that condition But what need I trouble my self with particulars when Abraham Bzovius who thought himself fit to be joyned with Baronius tells us that all the g De Rom. Pont. cap. 46. pag. 621. English Priests who suffer'd in England absolutely maintain'd that the Pope might depose Kings and he h Id. Cap. 45 46. himself is of the same pernicious Principle Of this Opinion also is the great Spanish Lawyer i Emporium â—triusque juris Part. 1. Tit. 2. de jurisdic omnium judicum Quaest 4. § 12. Pet. Augustin Morla and to him it would be no news to add a Souldier of the same Kingdom and one that by the assistance of this Maxime was to prove his Sword could do no wrong by taking away another mans Kingdom and joyning of it to his Masters And this is Fadrique de Toledo Duke of Alva who in a large Speech told the people of Navarre pretty stories of the Popes power in giving away Kingdoms But the conclusion was that by the same Authority the Kingdom of Navarre was given to his Master of Spain and King Albret justly deposed And 't is no great matter whether he or his a Ael Anton Nebrissens de Bello Navarr lib. 1. cap. 6. Historian pen'd the Harangue And no question but that his Grand-childe Don Fernando d'Alvares de Toledo Duke of Alva was altogether of the same judgement when he conquer'd Portugal to the same Crown Nor is the great but none of the best Text-men the Spanish Preaching Jesuite Johannes Osorius of any better Principles For amongst other priviledges granted to the Popes he tells his Auditory that he can b Omnem dare auferre aut moderari jurisdictionem Reges create iterum Regna tollere Concion Tom. 3. Concio in Cathedra St. Petri col 2. appoint and depose Kings And in another of his c preachments he tells the people that by this Text Behold here are two swords is signified the Spiritual and material Swords of the Church whereby she doth assault beat and rob Kings of their Dominions and Authority b Ecce duo gladii hic Duas Ecclesiae potestates quibus in peccatores animadvertit significat Ecclesiasticam saecularem gladium Spirituale materiale quo Ecclesia uti potest cum oportuerit Reges expugnando ac debellando a potestate Regia expoliando Tom. 4. pag. 87. Of the same judgement is the Italian Lawyer and Divine too d Tract de officio S. Inquisit Tit. 1. § 67 68 93. Caesar Carena of so great repute at Cremona and a favorite of the English Overseer Cardinal Francisco Barberino Nephew to Vrban the eighth But of this subject we have been too long and so I shall conclude all with the Dominican
her in Eighty eight than Pope b Guicciard lib. 6. Alexander did several Cardinals by poysoning them to satisfie his Malice and Avarice XI What small authority hath been allowed to Kings concerning the Church in their own Kingdoms may partly appear by Pope c Nic. Harpsfeld Hist Eccles pag. 431. John the Eleventh who interdicted England and declared King John deprived and so perswaded the French to take the Kingdom from him and why all this onely because the King would not admit of Stephen Langton to be Arch-bishop of Canterbury whom the Pope would thrust into that See against the Kings pleasure King John not thinking it fitting that one who was so great with the French should be of such great trust in his Dominions And yet the Emperours and Kings formerly had always a d Dist 63. C. Agatho C. Hadrianus C. In Synodo C. cum longe Gloss power in the Election not onely of Bishops but Popes also and calling of Councils And several instances might be given of the Emperours deposing of Popes but the Imperial Power appears plain enough in the deprivation of John the Thirteenth by Otho the Great the Italian and other Bishops then assisting and commending him who also deposed Benedict the Fifth And if we consult the practice of the Popes we shall finde that it was not so much the peace of Christendom or the good of Religion that obliged them to proceed against Temporal Princes as to maintain their own pride and greatness and to pleasure a friend or Relation with another mans Dominions XII They also affirm that if a King be lawful both by Title and Possession Fean Suarez def fid l. 3. c. ◠§ â— liâ— 6. c. 4. § 15. Jâ— Aâ—â—â— Câ—â—peasiâ—in Epit. Controvers part 2. Qu. 2. p. 180. Feâ—ardent pag. 95. Dlonys Carthus de Regem Polit. art 19. Guil. Estius Com. in sent lib. 2. pag. 444. Abâ—lens in III Reg. cap. 12. Qu. 4. Eman. Sa Aphorism V. Princeps § 2. V. Tyrannus § 2. Lessius de juâ—itia lib. 2. cap. 9. disp 4. § 12. Pet. de Ledesma Theol. Moral Tract 8. cap. 18. pag. 512. Ad. Tanner Theol. scholast Tom. 3. disp 4. Qu. 8. dub 3. num 32 33. Sebast Heâ—ssius Refut Aphorism pag. 158. § 94. pag. 162. § 97. Andr. de Isern Com. in usus Feâ—dorum Tâ—t Qua sint Regalia V. Monctae pag. 743. Greg. Servantio defesa della potesta Eccles p. 76. Dom. Sâ—â—o de jâ—stitia lib. 5. Qu. 1. art 3. Greg. Sayer clavis Regia lib. 7. cap. 10. § 3. Gr. de Valent. Tom. 3. disp 5. Qu. 8. pâ—net â— Bellarmin de Concil lib. 2. cap. 19. Mich. Salon in D. Tho. Tom. 1. col 1157. Rob. â—enalâ—s de utrâ—usque gladii facultate Tom. 2. pag. 291. Hieron de Medicis in 2. 2. D. Thâ— Qu. 12. art 2. conclus 2. Azor. Instit lib. 10. cap. 8. yet if after he turn a Tyrant and oppress the innocent and good people he may then lawfully be deposed and some of them go a step farther and say he may justly be kill'd And yet their own Histories will assure us that there have been as wicked and cruel Popes as ever there was Temporal Prince in the world XIII If a King be an Heretick or a favourer of Hereticks or if he be negligent in driving Heresie out of his Dominions then may he justly as they say be deposed Fr. Feuardent in Est pag. 90. Jo. Azor. Institut Tom. 2. lib. 10. cap. 8. Id. Lib. 11. cap. 5. Mart. Becanus Controvers Angl. pag. 131 132. Lael Zaecchius Tract Theolog. pag. 82. Gabr. Vasquez in 1. 2. D. Tho. Tom. 2. disp 169. § 42 43. Jos Stephanus de potestate coactiva Rom. Pont. cap. 12. § 17. Dom. Baâ—nes in 2. 2. Qu. 12. art 2. col 478. Ant. Santarill de Haeresi cap. 30. pag. 292 293. Tho. Stapleton Tom. 1. Controv. 3. Qu. 5. art 2. § 4. Fr. Suarez defens fid lib. 6. cap. 4. § 22. Petr. Hurtad de Mendoza scholast disp 21. § 304. St. Raymond Summa lib. 1. Tit. de Haeret. § 7. pag. 41. Leon. Coqâ—â—â—s Examen Prafat pag. 102 103. Rutil Benzon Com. in Cant. Magnificat lib. 3. c. 27. dub 6. p. 134. Jo. Mar. Bellettus disquisit Clerical Part. 1. pag. 282. § 109 110. Hostâ—ens summa lib. 5. Tit. de Haeret. § qua poena fereatur § 11. Ant. Corset de potest Regia Qu. 76. Arnold Albertin Repet in C. Quoniam de Haeret. Qu. 15. § 36. Lud. a Paramo de Origine S. Inquisit lib. 1. Qu. 1. Opin 4. § 55 94 145. Alph. a Castro de jâ—sta Haeret. punit lib. 2. cap. 7. Pet. Câ—â—â—rus de Officio Princip cap. 8. pag. 76 77. Jo. Bapt. Boiard addit ad Julii Clari practic Criminalem Qu. 35. § 6. Pet. de Palude art 4. Jo. Driedo de libertat Christian lib. 1. cap. 14. Lupold de Berbenburg de juâ—ib Regni cap. 12. Tiber. Deâ—ianus Tractat. Criminal lib. 5. c. 52. § 8. Rosella Casuum V. Haereticus § 11. Rob. Bellarmin de Pont. Rom. lib. 5. cap. 7. Id. De translat Imp. lib. 1. cap. 12. Alph. Salmeron Tom. 13. in Epist D. Pauli lib. 1. part 3. disp 12. Jac. Menochius Concil 808. § 76. Adolph Schulckenius Apolog. pag. 546. Gr. Nunnius Coronel de Optimo Reipub. statu pag. 511 545. Card. Allen ' s letter touching the render of Daventer pag. 27 28. Id. Defence of English Catholicks against the book call'd The Execution of Justice pag. 115. Julius Ferrettus de re militari pag. 354. § 26. Jac Simanca de Cathol Institut Tit. 9. § 259. Tit. 23. § 11. Tit. 46. § 74 75. Lud. Molina de justitia Tom. 1. Tract 2. disp 29. col 221. Jo. Ant. Delphinus de potest Eccles pag. 154. Greg. Servantio defesa della potesta Eccles pag. 68 76. Petr. de Ledesm Theolog. Moral Tract 1. cap. 7. Conclus 5 6 7. For this supposed crime of Heresie did the Popes endeavour by their Bulls to take the Kingdom from our Henry the Eighth and Queen Elizabeth and from Henry King of Navarre And upon this pretty pretended account was Raymund Earl of Tholouse deprived of his Territories by Innocent the Third Heresie is a common word yet all cannot agree in its application some say Pope * Liberius was an Arrian and Anastatius II was a See Dr. Casaubon's necessity of Reformation pag. 37 38. Vid. Caron Remonstr Hybeâ—norum part 5. cap. 18. p. 18 88 89 c. 98 100 101. held little better John the last of that name amongst other crimes was accused of Heresie by the Council of Constance and that Popes may be Heretical needs no dispute because that their own Writers confess that they may also be deposed for that Crime XIV If a King be either Negligent or Insufficient or Effeminate or Jo. Ant Delphinus de potest Eccles p. 158. Camil. Gallinius de verborum signif l. 10. c. 17. § 24 25. Greg. Servantio defesa
della potesta Eccles pag 68 76. Paris de Puter de syndicatu Summar 4. § 56 57 58 59. Jul. Ferrettus de re milit p. 156. § 113. p. 354. § 26. Giov. Filoteo Nuova Resposta contra Venetia p 16 59. Celsus Mancinus de juribus Principat l. 3. c. 3. p. 76. Dionys Carthus de authoritate Papae lib. 1. aâ—t 6. Jo. Mar. Bellettus disquisit Clerical part 1. p. 282. § 110. Hostiens Summa lib. 5. Tit. de Haeret. § qua poena ferratur § 11. Greg. Nunnius Coronel de optimo Reipub. Statu p. 545 547. Jo. Turrecremata Summa de Eccles c. 14. propos 4. Dom. Soto in sentent disp 25. qu. 2. art 1. § Tertio Petr. de Palude de causa Immediate Eccles potest art 4. Jo. de Seloa de Beneficio part 4. qu. 8. § 25. Jo. à S. Geminiano Summa de Exemplis lib. 8. cap. 60. Gabr. Berart spectacul visitat c. 22. § 46. Paul Carraria de literali ac Mystico Regularum jâ—ris interpretatione qu. 2. art 4. punct 2. § 25 26 27. by his indiscretion not fit for Rule they say he may then be deposed Thus they say Childerick was deprived from being King of France because he was a little easie natured not given to action nor so wise as his Neighbours whereby he was unfit for Rule This may make the being of Government most unstable the giddy multitude and the factious being apt to interpret this Rule at any time to their pleasures when before these late Wars Sir Henry Ludlow Father to the notorious Edmund Ludlow had the boldness publickly Ex. Coll. p. 552. before the Parliament to affirm that King Charles I. was not worthy to be King of England and no way punish'd for such abominable speeches whereby it appear'd how pleasing they were to the rest of the Commons what might be expected when they were more heightned in wickedness by their entring and continuing in open Rebellion If this one so vertuous religious learned and knowing a King be censured as unworthy what may other Princes think of themselves and their condition And yet 't is better to be thus soft-natured than so abominable wicked and cruel as Sixtus IV Alexander VI and some other Popes were amongst whom we may justly place John XIII or XII who I warrant you at this time waving his wickedness was every inch of him fit to be Pope being but a Baronius anno 955. § 3 4. XVIII years old if so much when he rul'd the Church as a Successor of St. Peter And if you think that this Youth was not young enough to be Christs Vicar what will you object against b Baron an 1033. § 6. Papyr Massonius de Episcopis Urbis lib. 4. fol. 174. Benedict IX a boy of XII years old and yet at that age was his litttle Holiness Pope of Rome and as infallible too as the best of them It hath formerly been a custom in c P. Messia Selva Rinovata part 4. c. 67. Franconia at our d Jo. Gregory's Posthuma p. 95 133 c. Salsbury at Cambray in Hanault and many other Cities for the young Boys upon St. Nicholas his day to chuse amongst themselves a Bishop who with his Myter and other little Episcopal Ornaments used to govern them till Iunocents day but it may be the Council of e Sess 21. Basil made a Decree against the Custom The former John and Benedict would have been pretty Popes for these Bishops and if we add a Baron anno 925. Hugo à Veromandia who was made Arch-bishop of Rheims at V years old and approved of by Pope John X or XI they would make up a dapper Council to govern the Universal Church and sufficient and vigilant and careful enough XV. For what other reasons they may depose Kings I cannot justly Dâ—m Paul Lopiz flase Clericorum part 2. § 77. Guil. de Monser rat de successione Regum dub 1. § 30. Sylv. de Priero Summa v. Papa § 10 11. Alex. Carerius de potest Rom. Pont. l. 2. c. 3. § 18. Cels Mancinus de jurib Principat l. 3. c. 3. p. 76. Tho. Stapleton Tom. 1. Controv. 3. Qu. 5. Art 2. p. 710. Fran. Bozzâ—us de Temporall Eccles Monarch l. 2. c. 16. p. 553. Arnald Albertin Repet in C. quoniam de Haeret. Qu. 15. § 34. S. Bonaventur de Eccles Hierarch part 2. cap. 1 Aâ—ast Germinus de sacrorum Immunitat lib. 3. Proem § 9 10. Jo à Capistrino de Papae Authorit fol. 65. à Jul. Caes Madim de sacris Ordinib 9. cap. 9. § 17. determine because many of their Writers will not particularize but by shooting at random and excepting none may give occasion for more than here set down and for ought that I know may tacitely allow of any for when they say That a King may justly be deposed cause being given without naming any they leave the people to judge them themselves And that they pretend more causes for deposing of Kings than we here charge them with is somewhat plain from b In 2. 2. p. 224. Petrus de Aragon who saith That a King may be deposed for any fault to which Excommunication is joyned And if we look upon c Summa aurea Armilla v. Excommunicat Bartholomaeus Fumus and some others we shall finde God knows how many causes laid down by them for Excommunication XVI But why need we search for Vices or make such a clutter to prove a King to be criminal As if iniquity wickedness stupidity or suchlike failings were the onely causes for which a Prince might be removed since we are informed that all these signifie nothing to the purpose it being not so much the defect of the King as the pleasure or rather will forsooth of his Holiness at Rome For thus are we told by no less man than Thomas Bozzius whose Authority is neither slighted by the Pope nor his Romish Favourites Although that a King be lawful and understanding in Government Sitque aliquis jure solers industrius potens Catholicus pius Tamen Pontifex Episcopique Pontifice approbante jure naturaâ—i Divino in Divini Scriptis expresso ac tradito per Christum Apostolos valent huic auferre Imperia Regna alterâ—que nullum jâ—s alioque habenti adjudicare ubi judicaverint id esse non modo necessarium sed expediens Tho. Boz de jure Status lib. 3. cap. 4. pag. 287 288. Industrious Potent a good Roman Catholick and godly yet the Pope and the Bishops by the Approbation of the Pope by Divine Law delivered to the Church by Christ and his Apostles have power to take away his Dominion and Kingdoms from him and give them all to a third person who had no right unto them if so be that they think that so doing to be not onely necessary but expedient Most miserable must thus the State of Kings be if they thus lye at the Mercie of one which
incourage their attendance and pains as also for Factors in Forreign paâ—ts to buy up Books but all these things being vanish'd by the death of that famous Prince it would be well if some Noble Benefactors in this covetous Age would think upon and raise to themselves a famous remembrance by their liberality this way to the publick Library in Oxford which though already it exceeds any yet in the World for number of Books and free access I wish never abused yet it may want some thousands of Books for having no fit stipend to make yearly recruites from Franckfort and other places To this I could wish that we were as busie in printing all the Councils the better to discover the fraud in some Editions as the Romanists beyond Seas are it being a hard case that otherwise we must relye upon their Editions and we are not ignorant of unhandsome dealings amongst them in this very business Binius we know takes some of his counsels verbatim out of Baronius one very partial and hath left several necessary things out in his Volumns because against the Church of Rome which were set down by Crabbe now two hard to be got and several Councils especially of our own Nation are not completed in the late Parisian Edition in 36 Tomes besides L' Abbe the Publisher of them is thought and a See the pernicious consequences of the new Heresie of the Jesuits printed 1666 p. 102 103 104 105 c. judged to be very partial To these I could wish a careful review and reprinting of the Fathers since we finde our selves at a loss in their Antwerp Colen and some other Editions and those of Erasmus by Froben at Basil and other old Editions are hard to be got b Praefat. in Indicem Expurg Lovaniensem Junius tells a story of a notorious cheat done by them upon St. Ambrose and Dr. James at large tells you how they have abused St. Cyprian to which I can speak the more boldly having my self compared several places of him with some old Manuscripts especially that c De simplicitate Prae atorum or de unitate Ecclesiae Book which they make so much use of to prove the Popes Supremacie in which Manuscripts I find not the expressions they brag most of and father upon St. Cyprian which may allow us to suspect some strange dealings by addition from their own heads Dr. James once in a Convocation at Westminster moved strongly for these reviews and reprinting of the Fathers c. but private interest and faction was too strong either to bestow so much cost or time upon such a noble and publick design And to these I could wish that there were some care taken to reprint some of the Ancient Historians of Church and State the want of which in time may put us to a loss in dealing with our Adversaries the old Editions being very hard to come by we must then if care be not taken to the contrary be content to make use of such false and spurious ware as our Enemies will thurst upon us And that this complaint is not without good reason many instances might be brought of their abusing us in this sort But at this time for Example sake I shall onely make use of one viz. Aubertus Miraeus of Brabant a great Antiquary and a famous Schollar and one that hath been much read in Church-History for which things he hath got a fame amongst the Learned his several works having been greedily read of all sorts and that with some repute to the Author This great and noted man nay and a Church-man too being Canon of Antwerp can we think that his study was to deceive Posterity and publickly endeavour to cheat the world with his or the inventions of others Well do but peruse his Edition of Sigebertus that ancient Historian of above 500 years standing and amongst other places look upon him in the years 773 and 4 compare them with other old Editions and see how he hath sometimes cut off sometimes added and other times perverted the true sence and all this to take away some authority from the Emperour But to this may be objected that he followed some ancient Manuscripts or other 't is true 't is an objection with himself soon made but what small reason we have to believe this onely saying so shall be left to the judgement of any man by this following story This Miraeus also set forth a d Notitia Episcopatuum Register or Breviary of Bishopricks with some small Annotations of his own and because formerly there hath been some dispute of these things that this Tract of his may carry the more Authority with it In his very Title Page he assures all the world that this his Notitia is printed a Ex vetusto Codice ante annos fere quingentosscripto according to an Manuscript almost 500 years old And why may we not believe this good man of Bruxels for if Antiquity study to cheat the world with false Copies well may others who are apt to take things upon trust run into errors and I fear this dealing hath too much power upon Faith and Religion But to shew this to be a villanous forgery I shall pass by other Countries and onely come to our own of England though methinks 't is odd if this Manuscript be so ancient that he should not put down Dunkeld in Scotland as well as Ross Brechin and Dunblane since they were all founded by one and the same King viz. that pious and vertuous King David who gave so much to the Church from his own Crown-lands But to make the knavery more visible le ts see his dealing and ignorance of England In which I shall not trouble my self with his naming Chester or Glocester amongst our Bishopricks because formerly some of the Bishops of Liechfield were ignorantly call'd Bishops of Chester because one or two of them once lived there and some think that Glocester was an Episcopal See in or before the Saxons time but not under that name but Cluviensis But waving these though good enough to discover the cheat I desire the Reader to consider this following against which there can be no exception viz. if this Manuscript was almost 500 years old how comes it to fet down fâ—r Bishopricks in England Peterburgh Oxford and Bristol when none of them were made Episcopal Sees till Henry the Eighth's time little above sixty years before Miraeus set out this false Notitia These cheats should oblige us to study prevention in time otherwise hereafter they may run us down by their false Fathers and other Authorities and when they have thus forced us onely to the protection of Scriptures an endless dispute may begin about the variae lectiones by which means the poor people and truth may be abused by both parties But since they stand most upon Authority and Quotations 't is fitting we should be more careful that they do not cheat us with false play But
who was the true Pope and yet the Succession of their Popes is infallible CHAP. VII 1. The deposing of Charles the Third le simple King of France 2. The Murder of Edmund and Edward the Martyr Kings of England 3. The Murders of Malcolme of Duffe of Culene of Kenneth the Third Kings of Scotland Sect. 1. The deposing of Charles the Third le simple King of France BUt now leaving off the quarrels and seditions amongst the Popes themselves at Rome let us move a little Northwards and see what Loyalty and Obedience we can finde towards Temporal Princes and France in the first place offers it self where passing by some troubles we behold b An. 892. Charles le simple in the Throne a well meaning King and Religious But against him Robert brother to Eudes and Major-domo and Grand-father to Hugh Capet gets a party and hath himself Crown'd King of Rheims by Merivee Archbishop of that City Charles informed of this marcheth against him both the Armies meet neer Soissons fight in which Robert is slain some say by Charles himself Dâ— Bussâ—eres tom 1. pag. 477. who ran his Lance into his mouth and through his tongue However though Charles here remain'd victorious yet by negligence or too much fear or confidence he lost all for instead of prosecuting his Victory he desired peace and assistance of a Oâ— Heribert Hebert Earl of â—ermandois or St. Quentin his enemy and Cousin to Robert b An. 923. Heribert glad of this desires Charles to come to St. Quentin that they might the better consult about his safety Charles thinking all promises to be true consents and freely goeth thither Herbert perceiving him now in his power seiseth upon him and tells him that France must now consult for a wiser King so he is carryed to the Castle of Thierry thence to Soissons where the Parliament being Chaâ—â—eau-Thierry a Town in â—a Haâ—te Campagne call'd according to Heberts humour the innocent King is deposed and Rodulph by the Frencb call'd Raoul Duke of Burgondy of whom we have formerly heard as King of Italy is declared and Crown'd King of France by Seulfus Archbishop of Rheims which Prelate was c Jo. Chenu Hist Archiepisc Gall. pag. 270. poysoned after by Hebert As for poor Charles sometimes he was favour'd by a little liberty but at last he was clapt up close prisoner in Perone Castle in Picardy where having thus for the space of five years been hurried from prison to prison he d An. 928. dyed being overwhelm'd with grief and the nastiness of his Goal But before I end this story it may be the Reader will not take it amiss if we tell him what device and policie was used by Lewes Son to Charles the simple to make Hebert suffer by his own judgement for his Treason against his Soveraign Eguina the Third Daughter to Edward sirnamed the Elder King of England and Sister to Ethelstan or Adelstan King also of England was married to this Charles the Third sirnamed the simple by whom she had Lewes the Fourth She perceiving the misery of her Husband and King to escape the same danger with her Son Lewes she takes her opportunity and slips into England where they stay with her Brother Athelstan till the people weary of Rebellion and other opportunities settle him in the Throne of France and from his thus living beyond Seas here in England his Country-men call'd him e Ultramarinus or Transmarmus D'oultremer Lewes sirnamed D'oultremer being thus restored was resolved to be revenged on Heribert Count of St. Quentin for the deposing and imprisonment of his Father Charles le simple and having as he thought sufficiently secured himself with his Nobility and People he held a Parliament at Laon composed of his sure Friends and thither as to advise about the good of the Nation Hebert came also amongst the rest In the mean time King Lewes had provided a trusty fellow to whom he gave a Letter written by himself with express Orders to the fellow to put himself into an English Habit and when the Assembly met to come in and bring the Letter as if from the King of England Accordingly the fellow cometh in delivers the Letter which was read whisperingly to the King and whilst the Secretary was thus reading it the King smiled the Nobles at this thinking it to be some jesting business desired of his Majesty the reason Well quoth the King now I perceive the English are not so wise as I took them to be for my Cousin the King of England writes to me that in his Country a labouring man inviting his Landlord or Master to dinner at his house caused him to be slain and now my lords he desires your advice what punishment this fellow deserves and what he should undergo Upon which they with Hebert unanimously declared their Opinions that he should be hang'd that death being most ignominious Whereupon the King turning to Heribert said And thou O Hebert art this false servant who by imprisonment murder'd in the Castle of Perone thy Lord and Master King Charles my father and so receive thy reward according to thine own judgement At this the Kings Officers provided on purpose come in seise upon Hebert carry him out to a Mountain close by where he was hang'd or strangled from which action they say the Hill is to this day call'd Mont-Hebert a Tom. 1. p. 693. § 9 10. Dupleix will have Heribert to dye a natural death and is very angry with de Serres for asserting this story though I can assure him that Serres was neither the first nor onely Author of this Passage for before him b De l'estar de France l. 1. fol. 56. du Haillan hath it and long before him again we have it told at large by c De gestis Franc. l. 5. fol. 40. Robertus Gaguinus but however it be there is no stress of any business lyeth upon it Sect. 2. The Murder of Edmund and Edward the Martyr Kings of England BUt now let us look a little neerer home where we finde Edmund Brother to Ethelstan raigning in England and commended for his good Government and Laws yet was he murder'd but Hollinshead lib. c. 21. Speed l. 7. c. 39. Jo. Trevisa l. 6. fol. 290. how Authors will not agree some say that being at his Mannor of Puclekirks in Glocestershire seeing one of his Servants in danger at a quarrel stepping in to save his Servant was himself d An. 946. slain Others will have it that at the same place keeping a Feast upon St. Augustine Archbishop of Canterbury his day and seeing one Leof whom for his misdemeanors he had formerly banished the land and now return'd without license sitting at Table neer him was so inraged to see such an Outlaw in his presence that he suddenly rose from the Table fell upon Leof took him by the hair and threw him to the ground but the Villan having fast
England 2. The Murther of Malcolme the Second and of Duncan Kings of Scotland 3. The clashing of Popes and the Emperours power over them at Elections Sect. 1. The Murther of Edmund Ironside King of England HAving now past over the Millenary year we shall proceed and with grief begin at home where we shall finde a Noble Kingdom ruined by Treachery and betray'd to Forraigners by an abominable Murder And for the better understanding of which sad story we may know that the Danes for some time made it their business to possess these flourishing Nations and what by dissentions at home and their multitudes joyn'd with the terrour of their Cruelty and Heathenism they bid fair for the carrying of the whole but were still manfully opposed and might for ever have lost their designs if Treason had not been a better gamester than Valour Here lived in England one Edrike Son to Egilricus a man of a low Kindred but what he wanted in birth he supplyed by knavery and a fluent tongue a Pag 90. Stow calls him Edrike of Straton b L. 7. c. 44. § 17. § 49. Speed saith he was sirnâ—med Streton or Streattane or c Holâ—nshed l. 7. c. 10 11. Streona for his covetousness This fellow by his cunning rais'd himself to such an esteem that King d Oâ— Egelred or Etheldred Ethelred created him Duke of Mercia and gave him his second Daughter Edgith in Marriage yet could not all his favours keep him from Treachery but perceiving the Daenes to be very powerful in England to raise himself also by them he betray'd not onely the Kings Council but his Armies and Country to those Danish Invadors But here passing by his many Treasons and his as oftentimes receiving again into favour I shall hasten to his murthering of his Soveraign Edmund This Edmund was Son to King Ethelred and for his strength valour and hardness was sirnamed Ironside He had pardoned this Edrike Duke of Mercia many faults and winked at several of his treacherous actions still receiving him into favour and this too much lenity they say proved his own ruine for this Edrike thinking to make himself more beloved and trusted by the Danes took An 1017. the opportuuity and one time when King Edmund was e Thus also was slain Godfrey Dâ—ke of Lâ—rraâ—ne Baron an 1076. § 38. easing himself he procured him to be thrust from underneath into his body with a Spear or Spit which being done Edrike de Streona cut off his head and presented it to Canute King of the Danes with this fawing salutation All hail thou now sole Monarch of England for here behold the head of thy Copartner which for thy sake I have adventured to cut off Canute amazed at this so disloyal an action and thinking that he who had thus murder'd his own Soveraign might in time betray him dissembling his intent replyed and vowed That in reward of that service the bringers own head should be advanced above all the Peers of his Kingdom Which words hugely contented Edrike who for some time thought himself in great favour but at last Kanute made his words good by commanding Edrike's head to be cut off and placed upon the highest gate in London I shall not here enter into a dispute with those who question the manner of the death both of King Edmund and the Traytor Edrike seeing Authors will not in this case exactly agree amongst themselves but be it as it will I shall look a little farther North. Sect. 2. The Murther of Malcolme the Second and of Duncan Kings of Scotland IN Scotland we shall finde ruling Malcolme the Second famous for his several Victories against the Danes and his other excellent Vertues and Laws for the benefit of his Dominions And having raigned several years with great prudence and liberality at last in his old age he grew very covetous a vice commonly incident to such doting years upon which several conspired against him and being at Glammys in Anguis several of the Plotters were convey'd into his Lodging by his own faithless servants where they murder'd him Then thinking to escape on good Horses laid for Anno 1034. them the Snow then covering the earth they miss'd their way rid to the Lough of Forfair then frozen over which having rid some part the Ice broke and they were all drowned and upon the thaw their bodies found This is the common opinion others tell it another way yet all agree that he was Murther'd The next that succeeded in Scotland was Duncan who having raigned a few years was a An. 1040. murder'd at Ennerness by one Mackbeth who seised upon the Kingdom and was Crown'd at Scone and having Governed seventeen years was also b An. 1057. slain by one Mackduff Here I might recreate the Reader with some pretty stories about these times As how three Weirds Witches or Fairies told Mackbeth as he was going to Forres c Buchan p. 200. others say 't was a Vision or Dream by night that he should be King but be slain And Banquho or Bancho that though he should not be King himself yet that from him should proceed those who should continue Kings And that Mackbeth was told that he should not be slain till Birname-Wood should be brought to Dunsinan Castle in Perth shire nor by a man that was born of a woman And how that King Malcolme the Third fulfill'd the first by making every one of his Souldiers carry a bough of that Wood to the Castle and how Makduff accomplished the latter by being ript out of his Mothers belly and killing of Mackbeth But I shall leave such Tales as these to the Miracle-mongers which being as pretty as most they make use of I marvel Baronius who upon every occasion stuffs up his Voluminous Annals with such thwacking wonders passeth by this jest in silence But possibly the Cardinal was not skill'd enough in the Caledonian Histories for had he been as diligent in it as he was in idle Miracles he would never have so much inlarged himself upon Marianus Scotus as to make us believe that at this time a King of Scotland Anno 1050. § 15. should go in Devotion to Rome the name of the King being d Machethad Mar. Scot. MS. in Bâ—bl Bodl. Oxon. Machetad whereas 't is well known there was never any such King unless by mistake we may take Mackbeth who ruled in Scotland at the same time but never went so far for Devotion Be it as 't will it served his turn to promote a greatness and reverence in Rome yet e Pag. 207. Leslaeus hath a fancie that Marianus meant Malcolme the Third though Scotus his words may well enough be understood that the King had his liberality distributed by others and not himself at Rome and so the knot is untyed As for the stories of these Elves Witches or Hobgoblins they may consult f Hist Scot. lib. 12. Hect or Boetius or
and dated his Letters from the year of his Popedom And now I talk of datings I might speak here of Philip the First of France of his Excommunication An. 1100. and how some would thence conclude that he was thereby deprived from his Kingdom and bring for a proof some datings not with the Raign of the King but the year and Rule of Christ under this form Regnante Christo But seeing c Hist de France tom 2. p. 89. § 5. Scipion Dupleix slights it as of no validity and that vastly read David Blondellus hath in a particular large a De formulae Regnante Christo usu Treatise shewn its mistake and that such Forms have been many times used when no Excommunication or Censure obliged it I shall not trouble the Reader nor my self any farther with it CHAP. III. 1. The Kings of England denyed the Popes Coercive Authority over them or their Dominions 2. The troubles of England by the arrogancie and obstinacie of Thomas à Becket against his Soveraign King Henry the Second Sect. 1. The Kings of England denyed the Popes Coercive Authority over them or their Dominions HAving now seen in part how the greatest Emperours have been tost about by the Popes it will not be amiss to hint at their indeavours to reduce England to the slavery of their humours and what may we not expect from their pretended grand Spiritual jurisdiction when we shall see an Archbishop and a born Subject too bandy against his Soveraign Henry the Second which story is here related As for England the Pope would be Lord over it as well as other Nations nor did his Religion any way advance the Obedience and Allegiance of Subjects For though one Pope had approved of King William the First his Conquest by sending him a b Speed book 9. c. 2. § 2. consecrated Banner an Agnus Dei and one of St. Peters Hairs in way of his good speed Yet the next Pope viz. Gregory the Seventh demands fealty from him as may appear by the Kings Dr. Geo Hakewell's Answ to Dr. Cariers Letter pag. 141. Answer in Sir Robert Cottons Library Hubertus Legatus tuus Religiose Pater ad me veniens ex tua parte me admonuit quatenus tibi successoribus tuis fidelitatem facerem de pecunia quem Antecessores mei ad Romanam Ecclesiam mittere solebant melius cogitarem unum admisi alterum non admisi fidelitatem facere nolui nec volo quia nec ego promisi nec Antecessores meos Antecessoribus tuis id fecisse comperio Hubert your Legat Holy Father coming unto me advertised me as from you that I was to do fealty to you and your Successors and that I should bethink my self better of the Money which my Predecessors were wont to send the Church of Rome the one I admitted the other I admitted not The fealty I would not perform neither will I because neither my self promised it nor do I finde that my Predecessors performed it to yours Upon which refusal some suppose Gregory returned that furious and uncivil Letter seen amongst his other a Lib. 7. Ep. 1. Epistles to his said Legat Hubert in which he accused the King of Impudence and that he had done more against the Church than all the b Nemo omnium Regni etiam Paganorum contra Apostolicam sedem hoc praesumpsit centare quod is non eâ—ubuâ—â— facere Ib. Pagan Kings themselves had offer'd Nor did his Son King Henry the First acknowledge any subjection to the See of Rome for though Pope Paschal the Second expected it and accordingly thus wrote to him to put him in minde of it Paschalis servus servorum Dei dilecto filio Henrico illustri Anglorum Regi salutem Apostolicam Benedictionem Cum de manu Domini largius honorem divitias pacemque susceperis miramur vehementius gravamur quod in Regno potestateque tua Beatus Petrus in B. Petro Dominus honorem suum justitiamque perdiderit Sedis enim Apostolica Nuntii vel literae praeter jussum Regiae Majestatis nullam in potestate tua susceptionem vel aditum promerentur nullus inde clamor nullum inde judicium ad sedem Apostolicam destinatur Paschal the servant of servants of God to our beloved Son Henry the renowned King of England health and Apostolical Benediction Since you have plentifully received Honour Riches and Peace from the hand of the Lord We exceedingly wonder and take it in ill part that in your Kingdom and under your Government St. Peter and in St. Peter the Lord hath lost his Honour and Right in as much as the Nuntio's and Breves of the See Apostolick are not thought worthy entertainment or admittance into your Dominions without your Majesties Warrant No Complaint now no Appeal comes from thence to the Apostolick See To which King Henry the First after some terms of Complement replies in this manner Eos Honores eam Obedientiam quam tempore Patris mei Antecessores vestri in Regno Anglia habuerunt tempore meo ut habeatis volo eo videlicet tenore ut dignitates usus consuetudines quas Pater meus tempore Antecessorum vestorum in Regno Angliae Ego tempore vestro in eodem Regno meo integre obteneam Notumque habeat Sanctitas vestra quod me vivente Deo auxiliante Dignitates usus Regni Angliae non minuentur Et si Ego quod absit in tanta me dejectione ponerem Optimates mei imo totius Angliae populus id nullo modo pataretur Habita igitur Charissime Pater utiliori deliberatione ita se erga nos moderetur benignitas vestra ne quod invitus faciam à vestra me cogatis recedere obedientia That Honour and Obedience which your Predecessors had in the Kingdom of England during the raign of my Father my will is that you should have in my time with this condition That my self fully and wholly enjoy all the Dignities Prerogatives and Customs which my Father enjoy'd in the said Kingdom in the time of your Predecessors And I would that your Holiness should understand that during my life the Dignities and Prerogatives of the Crown of England by Gods Grace shall not be diminished And if I should so far debase my self which God forbid my Lords and Commons would by no means indure it Wherefore most dear Father upon better advice let your gentleness be so tempered towards us that I be not inforced which I should unwillingly do to withdraw my self from your obedience But to save my self trouble I shall refer the Reader to Sir a Rep. part 5. Edward Coke and Mr. b Hist of the the Popes intolerable Usurpations Prynne where he may abundantly satisfie himself that the Kings of England not onely slighted the Papal Coercive Power but all along exercised Authority in and over Ecclesiastical Causes Though the Pope made it his business to trample upon all Temporal Jurisdiction and make it a meer
ridiculous shadow without life or soul but as it received a being from Rome But leaving these we might tell you how a little after the English had got the Whim of a conditional Covenant and which is as bad Perjury For though they had sworn Allegiance to Maude Speed § 1 4 30. the Empress yet her they reject and swear a broken conditional subjection to Stephen Yet when they saw him a little downward then they cast him off and play the same conditional knack to the Empress Maude Sect. 2. The troubles of England by the arrogancie and obstinacie of Thomas à Becket against his Soveraign King Henry the Second HOwever waving these though treasonable enough we shall come to the next viz. King Henry the Second of part of whose Reign it will not be amiss to give some hints seeing so great a man as Thomas Becket is concerned in it whom some call Saint and Martyr whilst others allow him no better title than a Traytor But of this with all brevity This Thomas Becket was Son to one Gilbert Becket a Citizen of London and by the favour of Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury was made an Archdeacon in that See and was placed about the person of Henry then but Duke who coming to be King advanced him to be Lord High Chancellor of England and upon the death of the former Theobald made him Archbishop of Canterbury Having thus seen the great rise of Thomas by the Kings love grace and favour let 's now see how he lost the affection of King Henry For some time he thus lived in great repute with the King though Henry was a little troubled at the humour or design of Thomas to throw up his Chancellorship without acquainting him with it After this the Pope call'd a Council at Tours whither went the two Archbishops and several Bishops of England having first procured the Kings a Per missione Regis Matt. Paris an 1164 leave for going thither Where an ancient b Guil. Neubrig lib. 2. c. 16. Historian tells us that Thomas privately surrendred up his Archbishoprick to the Pope as if the Kings Nomination or Investiture had not been sufficient which was restored again by the Pope and so Thomas was cocksure of both Presentations and Authorities And probably this underhand-dealing and nulling of his jurisdiction might somewhat alienate the affection of Henry although c Baronius d An. 1163. § 29. will not allow of any such surrender at this time though for his dissent we must not be content onely with his word neither producing Reason or Authority for his so doing since 't is probable enough being thus back'd with the Testimony of Neubrigensis that Thomas might yeild it up now in his Prosperity for a farther confirmation and in his low condition do it also to procure pity and so make his party there the stronger against his King and Soveraign which was then his main design Add to these the strange Priviledges the Clergy boasted of by exempting themselves from all secular jurisdiction were the crime never so villanous insomuch that a Priest of the Diocess of Sarum having murder'd one Thomas had him deprived and placed in an Abbey that so he might not fall under greater punishment according to his desert by the Kings Justiciaries lest forsooth he should suffer twice for one fault And upon this last pretended Priviledge may we lay the Foundation of the following troubles For the King perceiving no signs of Peace and Tranquillity amongst his Subjects if this exception of the Clergy was permitted the people of that Coat having committed above an hundred Murthers in the short time he had yet Reigned was resolved that all the Clergy who were taken in any Robbery Murder Felony burning of Houses and the like should be tryed in Temporal Courts and suffer as well as Laymen Against this wholesome Law the Archbishop opposeth himself and will onely grant that Speed § 14. all Clergy-men so offending should be tryed in the Spiritual Courts and by men in Orders who if they were found guilty should for the first time onely be deprived of their Office and Benefice yet he granted that for the second time they might lye at the Kings pleasure as some think though d Baron an 1163. § 31. others confess that he would not allow them at any time to be delivered over to the Temporal Authority And for these irrational Priviledges Thomas was so resolute that at Westminster he openly opposed the King and got others to do so too which mightily incensed his Majesty but pleased Pope Alexander the Third to the purpose yet fearing their hearts might fail them he sends his incouraging lines into England commanding them by vertue of their obedience to stand firm for the Exemption of the Clergy nor at all to consent to the King and that if he or Baron an 1163. § 39 40. any of the rest had in these times promised obedience to the King not to keep such promises but all this did not much prevail For the King was resolved to have the Laws and Customs of his Ancestors kept up in full force and carryed his business so well that at last he had not onely the other Bishops of his opinion but Thomas also consenting who faithfully promised and sware to observe them And for their farther ratification and authority the King calls an Assembly at Clarendon in Wiltshire where the Bishops and Nobility meet him and John of Oxford sat as President But here Thomas for all his former promise at first absolutely falls off and denyeth consent to the Constitutions though at last he was so far worked upon one way or another that he there publickly sware that in the word of a Priest and sincerely he would observe them to the King and his Heirs for ever But when the King would have him to Subscribe and Seal to them as the other Bishops had done he absolutely refused and retracted what he had formerly sworn The Constitutions in all were sixteen but those which Thomas opposed were such as these That Priests guilty of Felony Murther c. should be tryed before the Secular Judges That it should not be lawful for any Archbishop or Bishops to depart the Kingdom and go to the Pope upon his summons without the Kings License That no Bishops should Excommunicate any holding of the King in Capite or put any other of his Officers under interdict without the Kings License or information to the Judge That if the Archdeacon cannot decide the Controversie they may go to the Bishop and from him to the Archbishop and lastly â—â— the King so that none shall appeal to the Pope of Rome for any cause whatsoever without the Kings License c. These and suchlike were approved of at Clarendon by all onely Thomas excepted who thought himself to have sinn'd so grievously for the former consenting to them that by way of Penance he suspended himself from his Priestly Function but
the Pope presently a Matt. Paris anno 1164. restored him to that and absolved him The King we may suppose was more and more incensed against Thomas for his obstinacie and for to close up all a Parliament was held at Northampton where Thomas was to appear though he had indeavoured to flee beyond Seas but being beat back by cross windes he conceal'd that purpose and looked as if he had intended no such thing All being met at Northampton Thomas is accused of several things and whilst they are consulting concerning him he caused to be sung before him at the Altar The Princes sit and speak against me and the ungodly persecute me c. Thus would he have the Office for St. Stephen though it was not then his day and against the Custom he wore the Pall. This being finished he took up his Silver Crosier in his hands an action not heard of before as they say and so enters into the Court though several of his well-wishers perswaded him from such a defying posture as if thereby he carryed his Protection Exemption or Appeal The Bishops advised him to submit but he refusing they adjudged him guilty of a Aliquando noster fuisti Archiepiscopus tenebamur tibi obedire sed quia Domino Regi fidelitarem jurasti hoc est vitam membra terrenam dignitatem sibi perte fore salvam consuetudines quas ipse repetit conservandas tu eas interis destruere praecipue cum spectent ad terrenam suam dignitatem honorem idcirco te reum perjuâ—iis dicimus perjuto Archiepiscopo dâ—caetero non habemus obedire Bar. § 29. Perjury which they declared to him by Hilarius Bishop of Chichester and so disclaimed from that time forward all obedience to him as a perjured man The Nobility also pronounce him a Traytor but he slighting them all as no competent Judges over him holding up his Crosier appeal'd to the Pope of Rome and so withdrawing himself with what speed and secresie he could he wafted himself over into Flanders and so to go to the Pope to whom he resigned his Archbishoprick but had it presently confirmed to him again Thus was Thomas caress'd by the Pope and King of France let the King perswade what he will to the contrary yet the King thought it was good policie and security to shew his disdain and resolution against him and his Whereupon he Orders the Sheriffs and Judges of England to seise upon all those who appeal'd to the Pope or Matt. Paris an 1164. Thomas with the neer Relations of all such men as were with Thomas had also Thomas's Revenues seis'd upon and the livings of those who went with him sequester'd and St. Peters Pence to be gather'd but not pay'd to the Pope till farther Order However there were some means used towards a settlement to which purpose Messengers were sent to and fro between the King and Pope and at last a meeting agreed on between them the better to decide the business But this design was spoil'd by Thomas who perswaded the Pope to have a care of the Kings cunning and not to treat with him unless he were also present intimating Baron anno 1165. § 10. to â—â—e Pope as if the King were a jugler or dissembler Thus did Thomas gain so much upon the Pope that this meeting vanished the Pope over-perswaded not to treat but in the presence of Thomas though against the former Agreement And so Henry was resolved not to confer any thing with the Pope in the presence or competition of Thomas his Subject This meeting or half-agreement thus broke off not long after Thomas writes to the King beginning Expecting we have expected Baron anno 1166. § 45. that the Lord would look upon you and that being converted you would do penance departing from your perverse ways And then tells him how Bishops used to Excommunicate Kings and also writes to the Bishops of England commanding them to issue out Censures against those who hinder Appeals to the Pope c. absolves Id. § 54. all from the Oaths they made to keep any contrary Constitution And to carry up Thomas against all opposition and to make his Authority more glorious and formidable to his Enemies the Pope creates him Legat in England Alexander servus servorum Anno 1167. Bar. § 21. Dei Dilecto fratri Tho. Archiepiscopo Cant. salutem Apostol Benedictionem Sacro-Sancta Rom. Eccles digniores personas eas maxime quas honestate prudentia literatura eminentia virtutum praefulgere cognoscit ampliori consuevit charitate amplecti gloria honore praevenire Inde est quod nos tibi Legationem totius Angliae excepto Episcopatu Eboracensi benigno favore concedimus ut ibi vice nostra corrigas quae inveniri corrigenda ad honorem Dei Sacrosanctae Romana Ecclesiae salutem animorum statuas aedifices plantes quae statuenda fuerint plantanda Dat. Anagniae Alexander servant of the servants of God to our beloved Brother Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury greeting and Apostolical Benediction The most Holy Church of Rome always used to embrace with great chariry and prefer in glory and honour persons of eminent worth and them especially whom she knoweth to be most famous for honesty wisdom learning and excellencie of vertues This is the cause that with Our loving favour We grant and bestow on you the Legantine Authority over all England excepting onely the Archbishop of York to the end that within your jurisdiction in Our place and authority you correct what you finde worthy amendment and that to the honour of God the holy Church of Rome and for the salvation of Souls you do constitute build and plant whatsoever is to be setled and planted Given at Anagni Being thus rais'd above himself countenanced and upheld against all opposition he hurries into England to the Bishops a threatning Letter against the King and the Constitutions confirm'd at Clarendon telling the Bishops That We have too long and too much forborn the King of England Baron § 26. nor hath the Church of God gain'd any benefit by this Our induring It seemeth dangerous and intollerable for us to leave any longer unpunished as hitherto We have done so great excesses of Him and his Officers against the Church of God and Ecclesiastical persons especially since We have very often endeavoured by Messengers Letters and all manner of means as became Vs to recal him from his perverse purpose Because therefore he will hardly afford Vs the hearing much less attentively listen unto Vs We have with Invocation of the Grace of the holy Ghost publickly condemned and declared as void that Deed of Writing with the Authority of that Indenture wherein are contain'd not the Customs but rather the wicked divices whereby the Church of England is disturb'd and confounded And have hereby also Excommunicated all the Observers Exactors Counsellors Assistants and Defenders of the same And do
from whose modesty the recovery of the Kings favour assailed him afresh and without respect of his Majesty at such time as he led his Armies lately against the Peace-breakers with severe and terrible Letters nothing savoring of fatherly Devotion or Pastoral Patience but most bitterly threatning him with sentence of Excommunication and his Kingdom with an Interdict whereas on the otherside he rather ought with admonition to have mollified him and with merits and meekness overcome him If the Kings humility be so requited what will be determin'd against the stubborn If the ready devotion of obedience be esteem'd so slightly in what manner shall wilful obstiuacie be revenged Nay father to these so grievous threats are added yet matters far more grievous for he Excommunicated some of his Majesties Liegemen most inward with our Lord the King the Principal of his Privy Council who managed the counsels of the King and the affairs of his Kingdom and all this being neither cited nor impleaded neither as they say or call it guilty of any crime nor convicted nor confessing any thing Yea he went farther yet insomuch as he suspended from his Priestly and Episcopal Office our reverend Brother the Bishop of Salisbury being absent undefended neither confest nor convict before ever the cause of his suspension was approved of by the advice of those of the same Province or any others If therefore this course of proceedings in judgements so preposterous we spare to say inordinate be followed concerning the King and Kingdom what will be the end considering the time is evil and yeildeth great occasion of malice but that the band of grace and favour whereby the Kingdom and Priesthood have hitherto been united will be rent asunder c And so they appeal against the Archbishop Thomas The Church being somewhat troubled with these divisions it was the earnest desire of several to procure a peace and this the Pope himself wish'd having work enough to do with the Emperour Frederick To accomplish this upon the desire also of Henry An. 1168. he sends two Legates a Latere viz. Cardinal William and Cardinal Otto and accordingly impowered them with instructions to manage that accommodation in France He writes also to a Bar. anno 1168. § 3 4. Thomas desiring him by all means to give himself to peace and rather than not to have concord to wink at some things and yeild for a while Yet as if Thomas were not great enough before he intended to raise him above all in France to which purpose he resolved to make him Legat also over all those Churches but before he could bestow upon him that Legantine Authority he was to desire the King of France his leave which accordingly he did by b § 7 8 9. Letter As for the manner of the Treaty of Peace between the King and Thomas take the story of it from the Legates themselves to the Pope § 33. To our most blessed Father and Lord Alexander c. William and Oddo by the same Grace Cardinals c. Coming to the c c i. e. in France Dominions of the renowned King of England we found the controversie between him and Canterbury aggravated in far worse sort believe us than willingly we could have wished For the King with the greatest part of his followers affirmed how the Archbishop with great vehemencie d d Speed § 29. This Accusation Thomas denyed incensed the most worthy King of France against him and in like sort induced his Cosin the Earl of Flanders who before did bear him no malice to fall out with him and raise the most powerful war he could against him and this he knew of a certainty and it appear'd so by several evident demonstrations For whereas the said Earl departed from the King very friendly the Archbishop coming into his Province to the very seat of the War incited as much as in him lay as well the King of France as the said Earl to Arms The King affirm'd also that the Informations concerning the ancient Customs of England deliver'd to you were false and not true which also the Bishops there present did witness The King offer'd also that if any Customs since his time were devised contrary to the Ecclesiastical Laws he would submit them to your judgement Calling therefore to us the Archbishops Bishops and Abbots of the Kings Dominions that the King might not deprive us of all hopes of peace but rather suffer himself to be drawn to have a Conference with the Archbishop as well concerning the peace as the judgement Sending therefore Letters unto a a i. e. Thomas him by our Chaplains we appointed a certain and safe place where we might have conference with him on the Feast of St. Martin he nevertheless pretending excuses put off this Conference until the Octaves of that Saint which truely vexed the King more than could be imagined But when we saw that the Archbishop although we offer'd him safe conduct would nevertheless give us no meetings in any part of the Kings Dominions next the French we being willing to yeild to him that there might be nothing wanting in us which might redound to his profit came to a place in the Realm of France which himself appointed Being come to the Conference we began most earnestly to perswade him that he would behave himself to the King who had been his singular Benefactor with such humility as might afford us sufficient matter on which to ground our Petition for peace At which retiring himself aside with his friends after some consultation with them he answer'd that He had sufficiently humbled himself to the King without impeaching the honour of God the liberty of the Church the reputation of his own Person the possessions of the Church and farther the justice due to him and his friends These things so numbred up we seriously perswaded him as it was necessary to descend to particulars but when he would alledge nothing either certain or particular we demanded of him if in the matters specified in your Letters he would submit himself to our judgement as the King and Bishops had already promised to do to which he presently replyed that he had received no Mandat from you to this purpose But if he and all his might first be fully restored he would then proceed according as the Apostolick See should direct him So returning from the Conference since his words neither tended to judgement nor agreement nor yet would he by any means enter into the matter We manifested unto the King some things but concealing other passages as it was convenient and tempering other things what we heard c. Thomas b Bar. § 38 39 c. writes also to the Pope and informs him of the same conference and in a manner confesseth all here set down expecting his instigating the French against King Henry And another c § 53 54. Letter he writes to the Cardinals at Rome pitifully complaining that King
Henry is not punished against whom he rants to the purpose The Legats again endeavour a peace and therefore they try Henry to see how far he would yeild To whom the King replyed That for his part for the love he bore to the Pope and Cardinals he would permit the Archbishop Thomas to return in peace § 67. to his See and dispose of his Church and all things thereunto belonging and because there had been long contention about the Customs he said That he and his Children would be content with those which his Ancestors had enjoy'd And yet if this condition of peace did not satisfie Archbishop Thomas he affirmed he was ready to stand to the determination as well of the Bishops of England as those beyond Seas as of Roan Baieux and Le Mans And if this were not yet enough he would submit himself to the judgement of the Pope with this Salvo that he would not impeach his Childrens right for during his own life he was content that the Pope should abrogate what he pleas'd But yet could not these condescentions do any good All these indeavours failing Lewes the Seventh King of France undertook the business he and Henry being now made friends and in this he behaved himself so wisely that he had wrought pretty well upon Thomas and so having procured a meeting Thomas § 85 86 humbled himself at the feet of Henry saying I commit to your determination the whole controversie which hath been the cause of dissention between us still excepting the honour of God Which last reservation greatly troubled Henry Thomas always making use of such Salvo's that render'd all but conditional and so void when himself fancied Henry at this turns to the King of France saying See my Lord if it please you let any thing not fit this mans humour and he presently condemneth it as contrary to the honour of God whereby he challength not onely his own but also whatsoever belongeth to me But that it may appear that I withstand not the honour of God nor yet of him i. e. Canterbury I make this offer There have been many Kings of England my Predecessors of greater or less Authority than I am and there have been many Archbishops of Canterbury before him of great worth and holiness what therefore the more eminent and virtuous of his Predecessors have done to the least of my Predecessors let him allow the same unto me and the Controversie shall be ended Upon which followed great Acclamations that the King had humbled himself enough Thomas holding his peace the King of France said My Lord Archbishop will you be greater than other holy men will you be greater or better than Peter what do you doubt loe peace is even at the door At last Thomas fell a commending his Predecessors but that they had left something for him to do and then extol'd Peter for resisting the Tyrant Nero with the loss of his life c. Thus the Peers of both Kingdoms England and France seeing no good to be done with him turn'd all against him imputing the want of peace to his a Imputantes arrogantiae Archiepiscopi impedimentum pacis Bar. an 1168. § 87. Arrogancie one Earl protesting he ought to be cast out of France as he had been out of England nay the very Courtiers who had been Mediators for his peace did now in his presence deeply charge him that he was b Semper superbus elatus sapiens in oculis suis propriae semper sectator volunta sentencia c. § 88. always proud high-minded wise in his own conceipt a follower of his private fancie and opinion Adding moreover that it was an exceeding mischief and great damage and danger to the Church that he was ever made a Governour thereof and that the same being already partly ruinated by him would now be quite overthrown Yet they tell us that the King of France presently alter'd his opinion and countenanced Thomas as much as ever All these indeavours failing the Pope once again undertook the year 1169 business and so sent two Nontio's Gratian an Vivian to take up the Controversie but when it came neer the conclusion they could not agree about the formality of the words and so returned as wise as they came Yet did not the Pope give over but sent two other Simon and Bernard who earnestly perswaded Thomas to humble himself to his King and so to please him with prayers Baron an 1169. § 39 40 43. and ready service And to work more upon him the King of France the Archbishops Bishops and other Lords there present earnestly advised him to the same Thomas seeing no remedy and all against him condescended to their desires went to King Henry and kneeling down submitted himself to God and the King but still with this reservation of the honour of God and his holy Order But this Henry rejects as imperfect alledging that Thomas by that Salvo would upon any occasion exclude the honour of his King However Henry declared that he required nothing of him but that he as a Priest and Bishop should before them all truely promise without any deceipt to observe the Customs which the holy Archbishops of Canterbury had observed to their Kings and which Thomas himself had once promised him to do But Thomas would consent to nothing without such Salvo's as formerly mentioned which conditional obedience so vext the King that he affirmed Thomas should never enter England till he had done to him as he ought to do and had undertaken to observe what others had observed and what himself had formerly promised And thus broke off this business And the truth is the King might have some reason to be more and more incensed against Thomas who instead of seeking the favour and friendship of his Soveraign had excommunicated his chief Friends and went so far against others that there was Speed § 32. scarce found in the Kings own Chappel and presence such as might perform the wonted Ceremonies And besides did daily threaten an Interdict against his whole Dominions and had done it but that some more prudent over-perswaded him to the contrary and the Pope himself thought it best to lay his commands on him not to do it till farther Order But this was not all for they proceed yet more and more to vex his Majesty For he being now about fifty years old and seeing the uncertainty of obedience and not knowing what the pretence of Church-authority might do to his Children if he should dye excommunicated as it was daily threatned him or not in favour with the Pope as he might suspect upon Thomas his account Upon these and other reasons he rosolved to settle his Succession by the Coronation of his Son Henry now fourteen years old This resolution being made known the Pope thought that now year 1170 he might compel the King to admit of Thomas or neglect the Coronation under the pretence that that Ceremony belong'd of right to
the Archbishop of Canterbury and so to hinder any other from performing it he wrote an a Bar. anno 1170. § 3. Express to the Archbishop of York and the other Bishops of England not to anoynt him or meddle in the business thereby to necessitate the recalling of Thomas But this design wrought otherwise than intended for the King inraged at this Prohibition forthwith caused all his Subjects from twelve years old to sixty b Stow. pag. 151. col 1. Speed § 35. to abjure the Popes Obedience or take an Oath not to obey the Popes Constitutions And then had his Son Crown'd at Westminster by Roger Archbishop of York the other Bishops assisting where the young King was c Speed § 36. Bar. § 16. sworn to observe the ancient Customs of the Nation without any mention of the Churches liberties This resolution of the King or something else did a little cool the Pope and having put on his considering cap he seem'd not so violent against the Coronation as formerly though Thomas cryed out that he and his authority was undone by it but to pacifie him the Pope sent him a Paper-remedy viz. that that action should not for the future be any a Bar. § 14. prejudice to his rights and priviledges And to give Thomas more content he b Id. § 17. suspended Roger Archbishop of York and this terrible sentence he sent to Thomas himself to make the best use of it Now had the world for almost seven years been troubled with this quarrel between a King and his Subject insomuch that all parties grew almost weary of it And now once more to try if any good could be done a treaty was brought about again For this the Pope sends his Legats and some threats against Henry if peace not presently made and Thomas also used his humour to procure an Agreement viz. threatning to c Id. § 24. Interdict the Kings Dominions and ranting against his Soveraign to the Legats declaring him to be no other than a d Id. § 25. Deceiver Jugler and Corrupter And are these words savouring of an obedient and peaceful subject But in brief a Conference was had between the King and Thomas in a place call'd by the Inhabitants e Pratum Proditorum Traytors-Meddow where though Thomas took upon him to upbraid the King for opposing him and the Church and resolved not to yeild to him about the Customs his Sons Coronation or the loss of his own liberty and honour as he call'd it yet the King shew'd himself so plyable that a peace was struck up between them Thomas himself confessing to the Pope That f Ille verbum acceptans annuit nos nostros qui aderant recepit in gratiam suam Baron anno 1170. § 30. the King accepted all in good part yeilded us our request and received us with all ours there present into his favour In this Treaty the King twice held Thomas his Horse g Matt. Paris an 1170. pag. 122. bridle whilst he mounted on Horse-back was not Thomas proud to permit it or not dislike it Now might we suppose all to be calme and quiet but we shall finde nothing less for Agreement thus made Thomas hastes for England where being come he having desired the h Pol. Virg. l. 13. p. 212. Popes Authority suspends or Excommunicates the Bishops for i Speed § 40. Crowning the young King And thus instead of being peaceable and patient he reneweth the old broyl and provokes again to displeasure by Censuring those who had been the Kings friends and by so doing râ—flected upon his Majesty Upon this the King would have Thomas to absolve them again but that he refused unless they would swear absolute Obedience to the Pope which they said they would not do without the Kings consent whose dignity it did most touch upon The Father-King then in France being informed of these extravagant actions of Thomas against the peace and tranquillity of his Subjects fell into such a displeasure that in a sudden rage and passion he wonder'd revenge was not done upon Thomas which four of his Courtiers hearing interpreting the words to a wrong sence without any Warrant or Authority thought they could not do the King better service than by killing the Archbishop For which purpose they haste into England so to Canterbury where they cruelly murder'd Thomas in the Cathedral Church at a place yet call'd the Martyrdom But the k Barth Gavant Thesour Sacrorum Rituum tom 2. pag. 140. certain day on which he suffer'd they cannot positively tell yet they confidently appoint a day in the Calendar as they do many others upon uncertainties The names of these four Courtiers were Sir Richard or Hugh Breton or Brito the name of a Family yet Tho. Fuller's Church-Hist l. 3. § 66. extant in Northamptonshire Sir Hugh Morvill of Kirk-Oswald in Cumberland where his Sword wherewith he slew Becket was kept a long time in memory of that fact his Family at this day extinct Sir William Tracy * Stow p. 152. col 2. Baron of Brains and Morton whose heirs yet flourish at Todington in Glocestershire Sir Reginald or Reynold some say Richard Fitz-Vrse or Bears son his Postery was afterwards men of great Lands and Commands in the County of Monaghan in Ireland being there call'd Mac-Mahon which in Irish signifieth the son of a Bear To these was assisting one Hugh call'd the Ill-clerk an Officer of the Church But though these kill'd him never so surely yet are we told a pretty a Bar. anno 1170. § 59 story how that the next morning prayers being ended he lifted up his hand and gave the Monks his Benediction and well he might when b Pet. de Natal lib. 2. cap. 13. Angels in the Choire appear'd and helped to sing his Requiem These four having slain Thomas fled into the North and for some time hid themselves in Knaresbrough Castle in York-shire whence they went to Rome where though at first the Pope had Excommunicated them they obtain'd their c Bar. anno 1172. § 22. Absolution and Pardon from Alexander the Third being enjoyn'd by way of penance to visit the Holy-land And we are told that the Clergy having thus exempted themselves from the temporal Laws so the d Speed § 44. punishment of a Priest-killer was not then Death but Excommunication till about the year 1176 it was declared by this King Henry that such Murderers should suffer loss of life We are also told that whilst these men remain'd under Excommunication that e Bar. an 1172. § 22. Dogs though never so hungry would not take bread from their hands as true as many other old-wives tales in Baronius befitting the credit of a learned Cardinal However that the memory of the men and their bloudy action might not be forgot their f Will. Somner's Antiq. of Cant. p. 164. Statues of Stone were set up in the Cathedral Churches Porch
at Canterbury as a premonition that no man for the future should lay violent hands on Bishops or their Possessions But if the Statues of all such sacrilegious people were now to be erected neither the Porches nor Churches themselves in all England and Scotland could contain them Old King Henry was now at Argentan in Normandy when news came to him of the Murther which so afflicted him that he was over-whelm'd Bar. anno 1171. § 4. with tears and lamentations changing his Royalty into Hair cloths and Ashes almost for three days together retiring into his private Chamber not receiving either meat or comfort insomuch that the people about him fear'd he would pine away with grief though for the clearing of his innocency he protested a Omnipotentem Deum se testem invocare in animam suam quod opus nefandum nec sua voluntate nec Conscientia commissum est nec artificio perquisitum Baron As Almighty God should judge his soul that that accursed deed was neither acted by his will or consent nor done by any device of his Neither was this any counterfeit or dissembling grief but real and true and that so great that as a b Sa Penitence fut si grande qu'on nec lit point es Histoires que auâ—un Prince Christien ayt faict Penitence avec plus grande humilité Guil. Gazet Hist des Saincts tom 2. pag 980. Romanist confesseth never could any History afford such an Example of Penance and Humility in a Christian Prince For the King did not onely submit himself to the Papal Censures and as they say reject the ancient and wholesome Constitutions which we are told were not long after c Spelman Consil tom 2. pag. 111. confirmed again in the presence of the Popes Nuntios but also the Pope d Bar. an 1173. § 6 7. having Canonized Thomas for a Saint in Heaven Henry to compleat the rest of the Penance e Speed § 75. Bar. an 1174. § 6. injoyn'd him by the Legats went into England and being come within f Speed ib. three or g Fullers Ch. Hist l. 3. four miles of Canterbury clad onely in one woollen Coat went all that long way bare-footed to the Church the bloud running from his tender feet by the piercing and cutting of the sharp stones and in the Church bestow'd a whole day and night in fasting watching and prayer and the next day return'd without eating and drinking all the while bare-footed as he came Nor was this all for he also received on his bare back from the Monks above fourscore lashes with Rods. To such an height of Extravagancie had the awe of Papal Censures and Absolutions flown over the greatest Monarchs though really no way subject either to them or their brutish-Thunderbolts The Kings purse paid for it also by maintaining a great number of Souldiers by the Popes Order in the Holy-Land And what good-will he really had for Thomas may appear by his charity and care for his Relations one of his Sisters call'd Mary she not intending Fullers Ch. Hist l. 3. § 6â— to marry he made Abbess of Berking-Nunnery and another of his Sisters being married to one of the Botelers or Butlers he transplanted with her Husband and Children into Ireland conferring upon them high Honours and rich Revenues from whom the Dukes of Ormond are descended Nor was this all for he founded an Abbey call'd Thomas-Court in Dublin in memory of our Thomas Becket indowing it with large Revenues Thus have we seen the story of Thomas Becket which we have taken out of the Histories writ by his friends and admirers and followed that which hath most probability of Truth And we cannot but suppose that where a man is declared a Martyr for the Church and a Saint in Heaven but that Church-History will be crouded with his commendations by which we can expect but a partial relation at least little or nothing against him it being held an unpardonable crime not to believe with the Pope or to hint any thing against him whom his Holiness hath thrust into Heaven Yet enough may be gathered not onely from those who most commend but also from some ancient Historians whereby we may justly lay the fault rather upon him than his Soveraign For the King looked upon his cause to be so just having all the other Bishops of his Dominions approving of him that he freely offer'd the Controversie to the Tryal even of the a Speed § â—4 Parisian Divines and the Church of France though their King shew'd himself a great friend to Becket But Thomas was so cunning that he would stand to no mans judgement but his own and the Popes for then he was sure to come off Conqueror And if Thomas durst not stand to the determination of those Churches who in all probability understood the business best and to oppose all his own Country Bishops as if none of them were as wise or honest as himself And farther seeing presently after Thomas his death nay and Canonization too it was a strong dispute amongst the Divines beyond Sea whether Thomas was b Caesarius Hist Memorab l. 8. c. 69. damn'd for his Treason or a true Martyr I see no reason why we should be so confident of his Saintship and merits however as to use his bloud for a means to our Salvation as those do who pray c Horae B. Virg. secundum usum Sarum Paris 1534. fol. 53. b. Tu per Thomae Sanguinem quem pro te impendit Fac nos Christe scandere quo Thomas ascendit For Thomas his bloud sake which he for thee did spend Let us O Christ where Thomas is ascend Again when we consider the malapert humour of Thomas with his betters as because the King would not agree to his humour he must accuse him of d Bar. an 1166. § 45. perverse ways as e Id. anno 1167. § 26. criminous that he f § 34. grows worse and worse that he is a g Id. anno 1170. § 25. jugler a corrupt man and a deceiver Again when we consider how all the other Bishops declared him guilty of h Id. anno 1164. § 29. Perjury of i An. 1167. § 45. injuring the King of ingratitude of his rash and preposterous Excommunications that he by k Ib. § 61. his bitter provocations stir'd up the discord that his actions savour nothing of fatherly devotion or pastoral patience and that to the Pope himself they all l Ibid. vindicate the Kings actions And farther when we see the Peers not onely of England but also of France impute the want of peace to his m An. 1168. § 88. arrogancy and those who had been the very Mediators for his peace yet could not but tell him that he was n Ibid. always proud high-minded wise in his own conceipt a follower of his private fancie and opinion and that it was a mischief to the Church that ever he was
made Archbishop Nay more when we see the Popes Legates and the Archbishops and Bishops of France earnestly perswade him to humble himself to his King And again the Legates to accuse him even to the Pope of his o An. 1168. § 33. provoking the King of France and Earl of Flanders against his own Soveraign of writing lyes to his Holiness against his own King and that his words neither tended to judgement nor peace And lastly when he hears the Nobility and others of his own Nation pronounce him a p Speed § 23. Bar. anno 1164. § 3â— 31. Traytor to his face And John Harding a zealous Romanist and one that bestow'd most of his time in search into our English History above two hundred years ago could boldly thus pronounce him a Rebel He exiled then Thomas of Canterbury Chron. Chap. 1â—1 Out of England and a Feel of his liance so a Manuscript many of his aliaunce b For cause of the Churches governaunce So have I read it in an old Manuscript Arch. Seld. in Bodleâ—an Oxon. But one may perceive that the Manuscript hath herein been abused by some bodies scraping out the first copy For cause of his rebellious governaunce And as he came fro Rome by Fraunce away With language fel he prayed the Kyng that day We might suspect that he was not so good and true a Subject as some would have him however not to deserve to be c Bar. anno 1173. § 2. yoak'd with St. Thomas the Apostle or to d Ib. § 7. exceed all other Saints or to be honoured with more Devotion and e Will. Somners Antiq. of Cant. p. 248. Offerings than Christ himself When again we consider that 't is the Cause that makes a Martyr and yet all the English Bishops declared to the Pope himself that this Controversie was meerly about f Ex levi minus utili occasione Bar. anno 1164. § 47. Trifles when also we know how strangely the word Martyrdom hath been mistaken by hasty Zealots as the g Pratâ—ol l. 4. § 14. Donatists who would seek their own deaths when others desired it not and would kill others unless they would h Parsons three convers part 3. pag. 168. kill them to make them forsooth Martyrs as if they were all of i Prateol l. 14. § 16. Petilians opinion who affirm'd him a Martyr that kill'd himself for his own sins or like the k Id. l. 3. § 19. Circum cellions who would kill themselves if others would not do it for them Why should Thomas Becket be a Martyr when he might have saved his own life as is very probable either by l Guil. Gazet. Hist des Saints pag. 999. tom 2. withdrawing himself as his Monks perswaded him or by making resistance which he forbad insomuch that he would not have the doors shut or defended against them But farther yet since m Vid. Andr. Rivet Jesuita vapul p. 127 2â—8 they tell us that the people did for a long time n Bellarm. de Purgat l. 1. c. 7. worship one for a Martyr who took the pains afterwards to tell them that he was damn'd And the o An. Dâ—urâ—â—â—t â—a 8. Tâ— 14. § 4. Parisian Doctor was held a vertuous and holy man till being dead he told them he was damned and Hyrcanus whom Albertus Magnus put into his Letany is declared by p Tâ—hâ—res lib. 2. cap. 28. Serarius to be an Heretick Why should we be so confident that Thomas Becket is in Heaven as to make him the q Wâ—ll Somner p. 250. Titular Saint of Canterbury or to flock in Pilgrimage to him to have the benefit of his merits in such numbers as at one time there was about an r Id. pag. 249. hundred thousand worshippers of him in Canterbury from several places And when they tell us that presently after his death they began to Å¿ Caesarius Hist Mem. liâ— 8. c. 70. counterfeit the Reliques and experience tells us that the t Jo. Polyand disput p. 4â— c. Teeth of Moles the Bones of Mice and Cats the Tails of Beasts and suchlike have been worshipt for Reliques of great Saints Why should they be so confident of having truely his body as to bestow so much good and precious Stones upon it as u Stow pag. 576. twelve or fourteen men could scarce carry And that the world was cheated with false ware will thus appear His x Bar. anno 1172. § 17. brains were sent to be kept in St. Maria Maggiore aâ— Rome His y Erasm Colloq perigrinat Relig. pag. 270. face was set in gold and shew'd in a little Chappel behind the high-Altar at Canterbury his z Ib. p. 269. Skull in another place of the Church a Foot of his in the Vestry and a great deal of his bloud and a piece of his Crown was convey'd to a Will. Somner p. 167. St. Augustins Abbey in the same City for which the Abbey gave to the Cathedral Church several houses and a piece of ground And yet when in Henry VIII's time the Shrine was defaced there was found in it b Will. Lambard's Peramb of Kent 337. a whole intire body head and all as of one but lately dead And much of the same truth was that c Erasm ib. p. 273. upper-leather of his old Shooe which they offer'd to Travellers to London to kiss but really to beg by And lastly if that be true which they tell us viz. d In Barth Fumus Summa Aurea verb. de Canonizat § 2. that those Reliques must not be worshipt if there be any doubt that they are not really of Saints then hath the world been cheated by the supposed Reliques of Thomas Becket And I know no reason by the same rule why they should so venerate Thomas since they cannot positively swear his being in Heaven unless they will subscribe to that fond Rule in e De Purgat l. 1. cap. 9. Bellarmine that the Pope is also infallible in Canonization so that whom he declares a Saint must of consequence be in Heaven though he were in Hell before As for my self I am superstitious and curious enough in things of Antiquity but seeing of Reliques there is scarce one true amongst five thousand I am less credulous and careful To conclude with Thomas as I have no power or authority to determine of his Saintship so I shall suspect his Martyrdom and Allegiance but freely grant that he was murthered The most memorable actions fell to him upon f Matt. Paris an 1169. pag. 116. Tuesdays as some observe Thursdays have been the worst days to the Kings of England CHAP. IV. 1. The murders and misfortunes of several Kings and Princes 2. The Imperial Authority despised by the Popes and made a meer slavery 3. King Lewes VII of France Interdicted 4. The troubles of the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa and the odd Coronation of the
Emperour Henry VI. by Pope Caelestine II's feet Sect. 1. The murders and misfortunes of several Kings and Princes HAving wearied our selves in England though I might have inlarged how King Henry II was also troubled by the rebellions of his own sons Let us take a short turn or two beyond Seas And here I shall not tell all the circumstances how King Suercherus year 1150 II of Swedland was murdered by his ignoble groom how St. Ericus IX Monarch of the same Dominions was made away by the Treachery of his own Nobility lying open to the corruption year 1160 of the Dane nor of the untimely death of Suercherus III as a Prologue to which the Swedish Historians will tell you an odd story Jo. Loccen p. 44. of a devilish Horse flying through the Air possibly wanting Shooes the hard ground might hurt his feet and the story in part confirms this conjecture Nor shall I here inlarge how Pope Callistus II had William the great Duke of Apulia as his foot-boy and Yeoman of his a Baron an 1120. § 12. Stirrop nor how the inconstant Neapolitans imprisoned their King William I and promoted his Son Ruggieri or Roger whom they also altering their humours presently besieged in his Palace and which was more shot to death and then restored his Father William Neither will I trouble my self to unriddle the doubt in the Polish Historians concerning the death of their good King Casimire year 1194 II though the general Opinions that he was poysoned at a Feast and these verses of their Chronologer testified as much Mista dedit domino scelerati aconita ministri Inter solennes perfida dextra dapes Alex. Guagnin Rerum Polon tom 1. p. 90. A wicked Varlet void of grace or fear Mixt deadly poyson ' mongst his Royal cheer And here I might also tell you how the furious Venetian murdered their innocent Duke Vitalis Michele II because the well-meaning man was not as successful against his deceitful enemies year 1194 as they would have had him as if ill Fortune were onely the companions of knavery Sect. 2. The Imperial Authority despised by the Popes and made a meer slavery BUt waving these let us see how the Popes lord it over the Emperours as if they had been their Vassals or Slaves but the others by I know not what whim the Infallible disposers of the world And so I warrant you they are not a little proud of Cardinal Gratianus his answer to King Henry II of England when he seemed somewhat angry at the Popes actions against him a Domine noli minari nos enim nullas minas timemus quia de talis curia sumus quae consuevit Imperare Imperatoribus Regibus Baron an 1169. § 12. Sir Threaten not we fear no menaces because we belong to that Court which useth to command both Emperours and Kings And the truth is by degrees they intended to sweep up all the Imperial Priviledges to themselves and as formerly they had made a good progress so they now continue for here we finde Pope Helvic Chron. an 1107. Paschal II to alter the date of the Papal writings for whereas formerly they used to be dated with the year of the Emperours Raign he rejects that form and subscribes the year of his own Popedom which custom hath been since continued by his successors But the chief of all was the pretty conceited custom of their Crowning the Emperours which as they had hitherto several times carryed on under pretty pretences and a specious awe of their Papercensures so would they not willingly leave off that design making thereby an Argument that none can be Emperour but of their Coronation or Approbation and from their making drawing out another of their power in nulling or disposing And thus had they awed or gull'd the greatest Monarchs to their Lure Thus the Emperour Lotharius II who succeeded Henry V meeting Pope Innocent II at Liege in Germany became the b Yeoman a Baron an 1131. § 9. to his Stirrop in one hand carrying a Switch as if it were to keep off the throng and with the other leading his Holyness his white Palfrey And thus did the Pope permit the Emperour to wait upon him in this servile posture on foot And two years after he guarding the said Pope into Italy was by him Crown'd in the Lateran upon whose walls he caused to be painted himself sitting in his Pontificial Chair and Lotharius on his knees receiving Sigon de Reg. Ital. Krantz Metrop l. 6. c. 35. the Crown of the Empire from his hands with these wise Verses Rex venit ante fores jurans prius urbis honores Post homo fit Papae sumit quo dante Coronam The King doth come before the Gates Swears th' Customs of the Town Then him the Pope his Liege-men makes And after doth him Crown Sect. 3. King Lewes VII of France Interdicted LEaving Germany I might step into France and tell you a story how Alberic the Archbishop of Bourges dying this Pope Innocent II taking upon him to be Lord of all Nations consecrated one Peter his dear friend as Prelate of that City against the Kings will which so inraged his Majesty viz. Lewes VII that he publickly Maâ—t Paris an 1146. and solemnly sware that the said Peter should never enter into that City Upon which as my Author saith the Pope Interdicted the King insomuch that into whatsoever City Town or place the King enter'd there was no Divine Service said And this Interdiction continued for three years time and then the King was forced to submit and not onely admit of the said Peter to be Archbishop but for a farther Pennance was to visit the Holy-Land Thus the Thief would steal Rushes to keep his hand in ure and the Pope will take any occasion to trample upon Temporal Princes so that the Vicar takes more upon him than either Christ or St. Peter would do And thus thanks to his Holyness for making the King infallibly forsworn the Oath though hasty being lawful he having for ought that I know as much power then in his Dominions as the French King hath at this time who will not let the Pope thrust Bishops into his Cities Sect. 4. The troubles of the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa and the odd Coronation of the Emperour Henry VI by Pope Caelestine II's feet BUt well may the Kings of France indure this when they see far greater Ignominies done to the Emperour of whom passing Conrade III let us see what was done to Frederick I sirnamed from his red beard by the Italians Barbarossa Being chosen in Germany he must trudge to Rome too to be Crown'd or else all the fat was in the fire And now was Pope Adrian or Hadrian IV born at Abbots-Langley neer Kings-Langley in Hartfordshire and was first call'd Nicholas Break-spear the onely Englishman that ever was Pope though a Apparat. ad Hist Scot. p. 48. Dempster would willingly hook him in to be
Rodulf being strong in Arms the Prince Electors meet and depose him and elect the said Albert Duke of Austria Adulf not willing to loose his Empire so easily raiseth what force he could meets his Enemy fights him and is slain in the field The time of his death or murther his Nic. Serar Hist Mogunt p. 847. Naâ—cler p. 867. Epitaph in the Monastery of Frowenfeldt will tell some place it a year or two sooner Anno milleno f Trecentis bis minus annis trecenteno minus uno In Julii mense Rex Adolphus ruit ense CHAP. II. 1. The troubles of John King of England 2. The Murther of Erick the Sixth and Erick the Seventh Kings of Denmark 3. The deposing of Baldwin the Second Emperour of Constantinople 4. The beheading of Conrado the young King of Naples Sect. 1. The troubles of John King of England HAving lately seen the troubles of the Empire by means of Papal Tyranny let us now take a view of some other parts of Christendom and first at home we may meet with King John in a lamentable condition by the Popes Usurpation and his own Subjects disobedience of which briefly thus Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury dying a company of the a Adolescentes Matt. Paris pag. 212. young Monks that they might have their humour presently at midnight before ever Huberts Corps was buryed without ever acquainting the King with their design meeting secretly together made a solemn Election and chose Reginald their Sub-prior placing him upon the High Altar then in the Archiepiscopal Chair singing Te Deum But lest the King should have knowledge of this their actings without his consent they oblige Reginald by Oath not to behave himself as Elect till their farther allowance nor to discover it to any till he had got to Rome and designed the Popes Confirmation Reginald with some of the Monks the same night departs in haste towards the Pope but being got into Flanders he would not keep Oath or secrecy bravely telling what he was The Monks hearing of this thought it best to send to the King to have an Election some say the b Fox Acts Mon. Tom. 1. pag. 324. Elder Monks sent to the King to desire his license to go to Election as if they had known nothing what the younger had done The desire of the Monks for an Election the King very c Benigne 〈◊〉 Mat. Paris favourably granted recommending to them John Grey Bishop of Norwich it behooving of him to have such a trusty Friend in that great Place remembring that all went not well with him by the late Hubert's too much complying year 1206 with the French Accordingly the Monks of Canterbury Elect John and to make him without all exception the Pope was sent to for confirmation In this business the suffragan Bishops of Canterbury bestir'd themselves sending also to Rome their complaint because the Elections were made without them but the Pope stopt their moâ—ths by declaring that they neither had nor should have to doe there And now the Monks act their parts before the Pope the younger fry standing for Reginald the others for John Grey alleadging that the election of Reginald could not be of any force being stoln cheatingly done at midnight without the Kings consent and so desired the confirmation of John as being done by the graver and a Paris p. 22â— major part of the Monks publickly at day time the King present and consenting To these the other party had nothing to say but that if Reginalds election had been just or unjust they ought to have null'd it before they went to a second And Innocent willing to be satisfied with this poor shift of the younger Monks and to strengthen himself by another election null'd both commanding neither John nor Reginald should be held for Arch-bishops of Canterbury This being done by his potent Holiness he commends to their choice Stephen Langton an English Cardinal but the Monks desire excuse honestly alleadging that they would not doe it without the Kings consent and farther that they had no authority for such an action committed to them by their Covent and indeed they were but a few sent to Italy to plead about the two former elected The Pope angry at these reasons too too strong and honest for him to answer dishonestly told them that they had the whole and compleat power of Canterbury committed to them and farther b Paris p. 222 225. that it was not the custome to attend the consent of Princes touching elections made before the Pope a Doctrine too ridiculous to be confuted and therefore he did command them upon their obedience and pain of the highest curse to chuse him for Arch-bishop whom he had appointed To these non sensicall Thundrings the poor Monks for fear of excommunication obey'd though very unwillingly and not without grumbling onely one play'd the Christian and Honest man and refused to consent to such stuff This being done Pope Innocent hoping to work the King to his will very gravely sent him four gold rings and as many stones for a bribe for every Goose must be a Swan that comes from Holy Rome and lest the King should not know the meaning of such a sanctified present his Holiness takes a great deale of pains to tell him after this I will not say canting fashion The roundness of the Ring signifies eternity their number the four chief vertues Justice Fortitude Prudence and Temperance As for the four Stones the Saphire signifieth Hope the Pomegranate Charity the Emrald Faith and the Topaz a good work The King at first was a little new-fangled with them but then rejected them as trifles After this Pageantry Innocent sheweth his design desiring the King to admit of Langton for Arch-bishop But though to the King he made his request humbly yet to the Prior and Monks of Canterbury he altered the case commanding them upon their obedience to admit of Langton whereby under his humble Vizard to the King was discovered a peremptory injunction resolving that at least he should be as obedient as the Monks At this the King was angry but most at the Monks of Canterbury for bringing him into this noose declaring them guilty of Treason for chusing Reginald the occasion of all this mischiefe contrary to the Prerogative of the Crown and then again for electing in Italy Stephen Langton his b Inimicum suum publicum publick enemy for which he had them banished his Dominions then writes to the Pope wondring at the intrusion of such a man as Langton one altogether unknown to him and one brought up all along amongst his enemies in France and one not rightly elected Adding that for his part he would stand for the liberties of his Crown till death Nor would he let the election of John Grey be null'd and if in these things he were slighted he would permit no more of his subjects to trudge to Rome The Pope atts him again whetting his stile
bidding him remember how Becket dyed for the Church and writes to the Bishops of London Ely and Worcester to interdict the whole Kingdom if they found the King c Contumacem Rebellâ—m disobedient and rebellious They acquaint the King with this Mandate who is willing to condescend with the Salvo's d Prâ—ns Hist of Popes intol uâ—uâ—pat boâ—k 3. c. 1. p. 251. that his rights liberties and dignities may not be violated But the Bishops would allow none of these conditions and yet we must think it hard that Becket might not have the liberty of Salvo's which provoked the King so much thus to be trod upon by his own subjects that he swore per dentes Domini that if they or any other of his subjects should presume to interdict his Dominions he would send them with the rest of their fraternity to their friend the Pope and confiscate their goods and so warn'd them from his presence Stephen Langton had in England a Brother call'd Simon who also came in the presence of the Bishops to desire the admittance of his brother to Canterbury to whom the King proffer'd to do so e Pryn p. 252 saving only his right and dignity But no sooner began the King to mention this Salvo but Simon replyed in an insolent manner He would do nought for the King therein unless he would wholly refer himself into his hands without any such saving The Bishops seeing the King would not dance after their pipe without fear or wit interdict the whole Kingdom which continued almost six years by which means there was no use of divine service only Christening of Children and giving the Sacrament to the dying insomuch that the Church-doors were shut up some say wall'd up and the bodies of the dead carried out into the fields and thrown into ditches or high-ways like f Corpora defunctorum decivitatibus villis â—fferebantur mora canum in bivâ—is fossatis sine orationibus sacerâ—oâ—â—n ministerio sepeliebaâ—tur Paris p 226. Dogs without any prayers or Christian offices An excellent sign of the meekness and charity of him that glories to be Christs Vicar to unchristen as I may say a whole Kingdom for one mans fault supposing him an offender though the case being truly stated the contrary will appear or at least not meriting so grand a punishment For if the Pope hath power to nominate to all Bishopricks he must have it either by divine right and so unalterable and therefore the now Roman Catholick Kings who deny such power are guilty and the Popes too for allowing or winking at it or by the Kings concessions which is of no validity no Monarch having authority to transfer his Prerogatives to a forraign power and if they doe so of no force to bind their successors besides story tells us that a little before this the Bishops of England rejected the designs of the Bishop of St. Davids meerly because he was elected at g â—â—rus Hist of Popes usurpat l. â— c. 1. p. 236. Rome whereby we may judge Pope Innocent to have been more faulty and extravagant than King John The Bishops aforesaid perceiving to what inconveniency and danger being Subjects they had run themselves into by opposing their Soveraign in behalf of a Forreign Power stole out of the Kingdom Excommunicating those who obey'd the King The King seeing himself and Nation thus trampled upon seized upon all the Church-mens Lands that obey'd this Interdiction and refused to celebrate Divine-Service yet was so favourable as to allow the Dissenters and Rebels to sell their Corn for their better provisions And the white Monks in obedience to God the King and their Duty continuing to say Divine-Service for the benefit of Christian people were again suspended by the Pope and for their compliance to their duty they were not after allowed the same Priviledge as others who right or wrong obeyed the Pope and his Forreign Authority The King weary of these troubles was willing to comply with 121â— the admission of Langton and the restauration of others whom he had exiled for their disobedience But give a little take an Ell if he condescended so far they doubted not to make him grant more and therefore they would have him refund the Treasures of the vacant Churches by reason of the banishment of the turbulent spirits This he refus'd as an impossibility having imploy'd them for the security of his Dominions in these tulbulent times Being not satisfied in this trifle they scorn to agree with him which made many leave their Flocks here and go beyond Seas to the Kings Enemies Upon which the King wisely and bravely by Proclamation orders all to return to their respective Churches by such a day or to forfeit their incomes and that all should be seiz'd upon who brought any Order or Bull from the Pope into his Dominions for that time knowing such things could then bring no peace to him or his Kingdom The Pope seeing King John stand so resolutely for his Prerogative year 1212 and Freedom of his Subjects from Forreign yoaks goeth to his last refuge pulls out his Nut-cracker and Louse-trap by which he deprives the King of his Dominions absolves his Subjects from their Allegiance curseth all those who take the Kings part And because this of it self hath no more power then a Dogs barking over the Moon he sends to the King of France Pâ—â—is p. â—31 desiring him to seize upon the Kingdom of England for he liberal man had given it to him and his Heirs he might as well have given the Moon and to carry this the more clearly he commanded all the Nobles Knights and other Warriors in several Countries to assist the King of France and cross themselvâ—s a Military Badge appointed for those who went against the Infidels in the Holy-land for this enterprise and they need not doubt of a reward he having order'd that their souls in this warfare shall have the same benefit as those who visit the sacred Sepulchre which we may suppose to be no less than the a In remissionem suoâ—um peccaminum Pari p. 233 238. Paris p. 232. â—ryn p. 266. pardon of all their sins And the better to withdraw Englishmen observed to be apt to give credit to tatling Prophecies from their obedience they had thrust up one b Peter of Prontfract Stow. p. 169. Peter Wakefield of Poiz to Prophesie the death or downfal of the King by such a day to which a great many idle people gave too much credit but being found a false cheating knave according to his deserts he was hang'd The King to preserve himself and people from the French had year 1213 got to the Sea-Coasts a mighty Army and Navy but a composition hindred their action For Pandolphus who had been in England once before the Popes Legate landed at Dover tells King John with what a great force the French were coming against him with whom joyn'd many of the
English Clergy and that almost all his Nobility would fall from him having contrary to their Allegiance ingaged so to do And therefore perswaded him to submit himself to the Pope to hinder those inconveniences and thereby to keep himself a King The King mâ—inly troubled at these treacherous dealings of his own Subjects not knowing where to turn himself was I know not how terrified and overperswaded into an Ignominious condescention to the Pope by admitting of Stephen Langton to be Aâ—chbishop and the rest of his Rebellious Subjects to their former conditions and then unkingly to resign up the Kingdoms of England and Ireland to the Pope by taking off his Crown kneeling giving it to Pandolphus and laying the Royal Scepter Robe Sword and Ring at the Legates feet which Pandolf kept five days and then allow'd the King to have them again A thousand Marks â—â— Silver he also paid there for the Pope which the Legate as in a triumph trad upon for we must not think that he despi 〈…〉 â—nd left it behind him 〈…〉 so having thus gotten all that heart could wish takes off the 〈…〉 ict and lets England turn Christian once again Though 〈…〉 us that King John's submissions were of no force to 〈…〉 erity no King having power to give away his King 〈…〉 ake it tributary to a Forreigner no way akin to the 〈…〉 Nor could a Christian Bishop by following our Saviou 〈…〉 s whose Foundation lay onely on Spirituals thus make it hâ—â— business and wicked haughty design to make all Kings and Kingdoms Tributary or subject to his deposing and disposing of But for a farther nullity of King John's grant and concession I shall refer you to Mr. a Hist of Popes Usurp p. â—0â— â—91 2â—2 â—0 pag. â—20 Prynne And as for this Innocent III who thus domineer'd over Temporal Princes though these actions were enough to tell you what he was yet Matthew Paris in plain words will inform you that he was b Super omâ—es mortaâ—es 〈…〉 osus 〈…〉 suâ—â—â—bus pe 〈…〉 que sititor insatiaâ—ilis ad â—â—nia scelera pro praemüs datis vâ—l pâ—oâ—â—sis cerâ—um 〈…〉 Mâ—â— Paris pag. 245. the proudest and ambitious man in the world most greedy and covetous of Silver for which he was apt to do all manner of wickedness When the Pope had thus as he thought obtain'd King John to be his Vassal and so the Kingdom his he took his part after against his Enemies thereby the better to preserve what he had at last got in England And so passing by the several Rebellions against the King by his own Subjects their renouncing their Allegiance to him and declaring themselves subject to Lewes of France and suchlike King John dyed but the cause of his death is not agreed upon some saying a surfeit others grief and others that he was poysoned by the Monks of Swinsted-Abby in Lincolnshire who were of the Cistercian Order who thought themselves opprest by King John Father c Wâ—r◠〈…〉 pag. 〈…〉 â—20 Parsons is very furious against any that shall say this King was poysoned nor will he grant any Authority for it before Caxton and Trevisa though by his favour besides those ancient Authors mentioned by Speed and a Fox â—ryn pag. 366. others I my self have seen several old b Fol. F. â—2 fol. R. 67. Qâ—arto l. 35. Arch. Cant. in Bâ—bl Bodleian Oxon. Chron. Antique in English Verse Manuscript lib. Digb numb 196. Manuscript Digb numb 186. in Bibl. Bodl. Oxon. Manuscript-Histories of England writ before Caxton who expresly declare the manner of his poysoning But be it as it will 't is certain that it is no Protestant invention but first recorded by Romanists themselves Sect. 2. The Murther of Erick the Sixth and Erick the Seventh Kings of Denmark HAving entertain'd you somewhat long in England we shall be the shorter abroad and first looking Northward into Denmark Ericus VI Henry was murdered by the contrivance of his Brother Abel The story in short thus Abel longing for year 1250 the Crown took an occasion when the King once went to visit year 1251 him to entertain him with all manner of love and respect but while he was playing at Chess or Tables with a Nobleman Krantz Dan. lib. 7. some Souldiers appointed rush into the Chamber take out the King carry him on Ship-board cut off his head tye some weight to his body and throw it into the Sea not far from Sleswick And not long after this was King Erick VII of the same Kingdom year 1286 murdered in bed by his own Subjects receiving upon his body about LVI wounds Sect. 3. The deposing of Baldwin the Second Emperour of Constantinople I Have not troubled you a long while with the Eastern Empi e because they would object it not to be of the Fellowship with Rome but now a word or two will not be amiss Baldwin II being Emperour of Constantinople and a c Tho. Bozius de jure status pag. 287 288. lawful one too as they confess was by force without any pretence or right thrust out of it by Michael Palaeologus who to add wickedness to wickedness contrary to his Oath put out the eyes of John the young Heir yet because there is no villany without some sign and pretence of sanctity d An. 1259. § 6. Bzovius flyeth out in commendation of his Piety and Holiness because when he was about this Rebellion he had the Image of the Virgin Mary carryed before him into Constantinople Baldwin complains to other Princes and he is like to have assistance Pope e Spond an 1261. § 10. Vrban IV being for him too against Michael Upon this Palaeologus is in a peck of troubles fearing to have more Enemies upon him than he can cope with and in this sad condition he findes no remedy like making the Pope his friend A strange attempt to fancie that the Infallible holy Father would have any friendship with such a Rebel but on he goeth cunningly pulls out his bait and sends to the Pope that a b Sâ—ond an 1263. § 6 7. Union might be made between the Graecian and Roman Churches and which must not but be brag'd of he gave him all the finest good morrows and glorious Titles of c Bzev an 1203. § 13. Holiness Father of Fathers Prince of all Priests Vniversal Doctor of the Church c. Pope Vrban at the receipt of this Letter is almost mad for joy d Id. anno 1264. § 2. writes back to Palaeologus adorning him with all the glorious Titles he can think of not a little proud that now there was hopes for inlargement of the Popes Dominions by his e Sub unus pasioris regimine sole governing the Eastern as well as the Western Churches a Sway and Authority which for many Ages the Popes had earnestly gaped after In the mean time Vrban IV dying Clement IV succeeds with whom the same League was driven
that to be of no force and do revoke them as null And we think all to be z z Some copâ—es read fatuos others Haereticos Fools or Hereticks who think otherwise Dated at the Lateran c. To which was returned this following answer Philip by the Grace of God King of the French to Boniface bearing himself a Pope little health or none at all Let your great a a Sciat tua maxima fatuitas Foolship understand that in Temporal affairs we are subject to no man That the Collation of Churches and Prebendaries belong to us by Royal Prerogative and the fruits thereof during their vacancy That the Collations already made or hereafter to be made are of good force and validity and that we will defend the possessors thereof against all men reputing all to be fools and madmen who think otherwise Given at Paris c. The Pope seeing the King resolute for the priviledges of his Kingdom goeth another way to work b Jo de Bussieres Tom. 2. p. 220 221. Jo â—uâ—â—us p. 211. Spondan an â—â—03 §. 11 stirs the people of Flanders to rebell against him desires the King of England to fall upon him curses excommunicates interdicts and by his fond censures deposeth the King absolves his subjects from their Allegiance perswades them to rise against their Soveraign intreats Albert Emperour of Germany to invade and seise upon his Dominions which he giveth to the said Albert for winning and keeping And because the Vniversity at Paris stood for their King he declared them to be no University nulling all their priviledges prohibiting all exercises c. The King seeing the Pope thus madly to run on against him summons a Parliament where the King is vindicated and the Pope accused of Heresie Nigromancy Simony Sodomy Murther Vsury Vncleanness c. all which Articles being too long for this place I shall refer you to a Acts and Mon tom 1. p. 448 449 450 451 452 453. Fox and the two late Volumes of the b Traites des droit libertes de l'eglise Gallicane Tom. 2. pag. 140 141 14â— liberties of the Gallican Church collected and set forth by the learned Frenchman Mons de Pais Puteanus But for all this the next Pope but one clears him and makes him a good man In this Parliament the King appeals from the Pope to the next Council But this trouble ended by the suddain death of the Pope though after what manner Authors will not agree some say by a Feaver others grief and many affirm by despair if not madness yet c Fuâ—enti similis Spond an 130◠§ 13. Marian hist Hispan l. 15. c. 6. next door to it However it was considering with what subtlety he attain'd the Popedome with what pride and arrogancy he domineer'd and his talked-of strange death he procured this Proverb to be fastned upon him d Intra vit ut vulpes regnavit ut leo mortuâ—s est ut canis He entred like a Fox ruled like a Lyon and dyed like a Dog Lucretius describes the Poetical Monster thus Prima leo postrema draco media ipsa Chimaera And of this Pope thus another alludes Ingreditur vulpes leo pontificat canis exit Jo. Rubeus p. 258. Et sic revera nova dicitur illa Chimaera I have formerly given you the Character of this Pope according to the Romanists themselves and for farther proof you shall hear Platina himself speak Pope Boniface e Qui imperatoribus â—egibus principibus nationibus populis terrorem potius quam Religionem injicere conabatur quique dare regna â—â—auferre pellerehomines reducere pro arbit â—â— animi conabatur aurum undique conquisitum plus quam dici potest sitiens Platina vit Bonifacii VIII rather endeavour'd and studied how to terrifie Emperours Kings Princes Nations and People then to promote Religion he strived and endeavoured to give and take away Kingdoms to trample upon all men according to his pleasure being covetous of wealth beyond all report This judgement of Platina is also confirm'd by f Gener. 44. p. 870. Nauclerus and his own actions will testifie as much for having appointed a Jubilee the first day he appears in his Pontificalibus but the next day he shews himself in an g Krantz Saxon. l. 8. c. 36. Cusâ— nian vit Albert Imperial habit with a Crown on having a naked sword carried before him crying out h Luke 22 3â— Behold two swords childishly alluding to his own blockish i Extra Commun de major obed c. unam sanctam comment upon the Apostles and our Saviours words as if the two Swords there mentioned implyed the Pope of Rome to have spiritual and temporal authority over all men Another story they tell of him Jacobus de Voragine Arch-bishop of Genoa that great writer of pretty miracles dying Porchetto Spinola succeeded and being at Rome on an Ash-Wednesday he amongst others fell down at the Popes Feet to be signed on the Fore-head with a Cross of holy Ashes Boniface thinking him to be his Enemy alters the Platina Nauclerus Coquaeus Tom. 2. pag. 178. Spond anno 1296. § 11. Scripture telling him thus Remember that thou art a Gibellin and with the Gibellins thou shalt return to Ashes and so cast the Ashes in his eyes and deprived him of his Archbishoprick but gave it him again when he heard that he was mistaken in the man At this action a Pag. 1005. Coeffeteau is a little troubled and doth confess that if it be true as there is no reason to doubt of it that it was a kinde of Sacriledge that cannot be excused Of this Boniface who before his Popedom was call'd Benedict one made these Verses Nomina bina bona tibi sunt praeclarus amictus Eberhardi Annal. an 1303. apud Hen. Caâ—â—s Anâ—â—que lecâ—â—on Tom. 1. Papa Bonifacius modo sed quondam Benedictus Ex re nomen habe Benefac Benedic Benedicte Aut cito perverte Malefac Maledic Maledicte But for diversion sake you may here peruse the Rimes of John Lydgate the old Monk of St. Edmondsbury Among these wofull Princys thre The fall of Pâ—â—nces lib. 9 Which shewyd theym so uggly of their chere Pope Boniface by great adversite The VIII of that name gan to approach nere A thousand IIIC accompted was the yere Fro Cryst's birth by computation Whan that he made his lamentacion This same Pope caught occasion Which undre Petre kept governaunce To Interdict all the Region Time of King Philip regnynge tho in France Direct Bulls down into Constaunce To a Nicholaus Benefractus Archdeacon of Constance in lower Normandy being sent by the Pope to carry the Orders to Interdict the King was seized up on at Tryers and imprisonâ—d Nicolas made by Boneface Archdeacon of the same place Of holy Church the Prelates nygh ech on Busshoppys of Fraunce felly have declared Prevynge by b Of these Articles against him I spake before
of Hungary what dissentions Bzov. 1327. Spond 1330 and broyls that Kingdom was troubled withal by the Popes intermedling with their affairs betwixt whom and the Natives there was no small strife whether they or he should nominate the King What great danger their King Charles I. was in by the treason of one Felicianus who entred the Presence-Chamber draweth his Sword wounds the King cuts off four of the Queens fingers and if he had not been slain by Johannes Palochus had designed to have murdred the King Queen and their Children And from him might I go to Charles II who Lewes I. dying and leaving his Eldest Daughter Mary for Queen by the instigation of some Nobles cometh from Naples and thrust her from the Throne Nor did his injoy this honour long for Elizabeth the Widow of Lewes and Mother to Mary takes her opportunity and invites him to a private meeting where he was slain or poysoned in revenge of which Johannes Banus de Horvath hath the Heads of the Assassinates cut off and Elizabeth drowned in the next River and had proceeded against Mary too but that he was terrified by the approach of Sigismond Marquess of Brandeberg her Husband with a great Army to her relief Which Sigismund was then made King of Hungary and was after that Emperour of Germany CHAP. V. 1. The deposing and Murther of Edward the Second King of England 2. The deposing and death of King Richard the Second 3. The grand dispute and troubles amongst the Cordeliers concerning the trifling and childish Questions of the largeness of their Capuchin or Hood and the usage and right of the Bread and meat which they eat Sect. 1. The Deposing and Murther of Edward the Second King of England BUt leaving these mischiefs abroad if we look at home we shall not finde England better or more Christian yet as much Roman Catholick as their Neighbours Here now ruleth Edward II sirnamed of Carnarvan in Wales the place of his birth and son to Edward I. A Prince too apt to be abused by his self-ended Courtiers and as the Nation thought too much complying to the Dictates of the Spencers by which means he obtain'd the displeasure of some of the people and which was more several of the Bishops turn'd his Enemies but which was most of all his own Queen Isabel Daughter to Philip le Bel King of France was his greatest Enemy and made it her whole business to procure his deposition and ruine And to make the way more easie for this their wicked design they had spread abroad that Pope John XXII had a Bzov. an 1326. § 10. Spond § 3. absolved all the English of their Allegiance to their King Edward A brave World and Faith that people should be so Antichristian as to think the Pope had really any such power but when the Bishops of Rome had the Impudence to affirm as much well might the simple people be gull'd and cheated by such Popes and such a faith to any Villany or Rebellion The Nation thus abused the King was not able to defend himself whereupon the Queen and the rest march boldly to Oxford where Adam de Orlton Bishop of Hereford preacheth to them a Comfortable but wicked Sermon taking this for his Text My head grieveth me From which words he declared to them that a bad King ought to be removed though by the same rule his head ought to be cut off for aking From thence they marched to London where they were joyfully received and a Parliament being held King Edward II is judged unfit for the rule and so declared deposed and his Eldest Son Edward III the Father being at last forced to consent made King the Archbishop of Canterbury making a Sermon as bad as the former from these words Vox Populi vox Dei When the King had thus been forced to resign being a close Prisoner some Lords and others being sent down to him at Kenilworth Castle to procure his resignation S. William Trussel Knight and Speaker to the Parliament thus bespake the King I William Trussel in name of all men of the Lond of Englond Trevâ—sa 17. cap. 43. and of alle the Parlement Procuratour I resigne to the Edwarde the homage that was made to the somtyme And from this time forthward I dyffye the and a Deprive pryve the of all Royal Power and I shall never be tendaunt to the as for Kynge ofter this time And then Sir Thomas Blunt Steward of the Kings Houshold brake his white Rod resigned his Office and thereby signified that the Kings Houshold had free liberty to depart and serve Edward no more King Edward II being thus deprived of his Dominions Isabel Tho. de la Moore Hist de vita Morâ—e Eaw II. Jo Stow's Chron. Galfrid le Bakâ—r de Swynabroke câ—er de vâ— a morte Regum Edwardorum I. II. fol. 107. Manuscript Cod. XL super A. B. Aâ—t in Bibl. Bodl. Oxon. his Queen who is thought to hate him mortally thinks he is too well used at Kenilworth Castle by Henry Earl of Leicester his Kinsman and therefore with the advice of the Bishop of Hereford he is thence removed and delivered to the custody of Sir Thomas Gurney and Sir John Maltravers his mortal Enemies who convey him to Corf-Castle thence to Bristol and so to Barkly Castle In which private journeys the King indured all manner of ignominy and scorn by these two villanous Knights as they made him ride bare-headed would scarce allow him any sleep or victuals and contradicted and cross'd him in every thing One time Gurney made him a Crown of Hay and put it on his Head and crying with the rest Tprut avant Syr King and Fare forth Syr King i e. go on Another time they would shave as well the hair of his head as his Beard for which purpose they made him light from his jaded Horse set him on a Mole-hill took water out of a Ditch close by saying that should serve for that time which so overwhelmed the King with grief that he told them That would they nould they he would have warm water for his head and so at their inhumanity began to weep and shed tears plentifully And when he was a Prisoner in Barkly Castle they used him much after the same way though Thomas Barkley then Lord of the place greatly pittyed his sad condition wishing it in his power to redress it At last Queen Isabel and her sure friend in mischief Adam de Orlton upon advice thought it best to have him taken out of the world whereupon they chid his keepers for keeping him so delicately and gave hints enough to discover their meaning but the most cunning of all was the direction which the crafty Bishop of Hereford sent down to them in these words Edwardum occidere nolite timere bonum est To kill Edward will not to fear it is good Or thus rendred into verse by Stow To seek to shed King
reproaching to the Pope as a foul error his Decision touching the Poverty of Jesus Christ. In sum the Animosity of both these Antagonists came at last to that height that the Pope according to the stile of that Age b 1324. Excommunicated the Emperour declared him Heretick favourer of Hereticks deposed him from the Empire and caus'd all the poor Cordeliers to be burnt that he could lay hands on On the other side the Emperour c 1327. enters Italy with a puissant Army d 1328. seizes on Rome declares Pope John then at Avignion unworthy of the Pontificate creates a new Pope or rather Anti-pope namely a Cordelier call'd Peter e Raina iutius Ramuceus of Corbaria who chose the Title of Nicolas V and who for the first action of his Pontificate vacated the Bull of John XXII against the Cordeliers himself Excommunicating and deposing him And thus in short have we taken a view of this tedious and bloudy quarrel about a mouthful of Bread and Cheese a Controversie not worth a wise mans thought for let me but have my belly full and eat and drink when I please let his Holiness or any body else that hath such a longing humour take the Excrements I and if he please wrapt up or sawced in the Notions of Right or Vsage and twenty suchlike distinctions if by this means both parties are pleas'd for I am confident to be no looser and his worship hath an easie Stomack that is thus satisfied All which being as meer fopperies as he that was angry that his Hat was button'd up on the wrong side Though John XXII got the better of the Emperours New Pope Nicolas yet was he so much incensed against the Cordeliers that he was once thinking to a Spondan an 1322. § 14. extirpate the very Order for which and his strongly opposing them in this trifle he hath since been vilified by their pens to the purpose Of which b Annal. Minorum Tom. 3. an 1322 1323. Lucao Waddingus will afford you some instances But as simple and ridiculous as the dispute is yet even at this day cannot the School-men leave off troubling their mouldy Cobweb-heads and the world about it And thus much for this blockish Quarrel and dispute CHAP. VI. 1. The great Schism amongst the Popes with some Reflections on some of their Actions 2. The troubles of Naples and the wicked design against the Medici and Florentines with the murther of Juliano de Medici 3. The murther of James the First and James the Third Kings of Scotland 4. The deaths of Henry the Sixth and Edward the Fifth Kings of England 5. The troubles in Spain and the miseries of Don Henry the Fourth King of Castile and Leon by reason of his proud and rebellious Nobility Sect. 1. The great Schism amongst the Popes with some Reflections on some of their Actions WE have several times seen how the Popes of Rome have disturb'd the peace and happiness of other mens Dominions and have been the ruine and destruction of many Princes and now methinks it will not be amiss to take a sleight view of the destruction of Rome it self where many wise men through variety of pretenders could not discover the true Vicar and Infallible Bishop Part of this story belongs to the former Century yet 't is more convenient to place it all together here the greater portion of it belonging to this Clement V being a 1305. chosen Pope by his Simoniacal Promises to Philip le Bel King of France and being before his Election Archbishop of Burdeaux and also that Country-man being in France when he was chosen Pope by the Cardinals at Perugia would not for some reasons remove out of France but though the Cardinals earnestly perswaded him for Italy setled the Pontifical Seat at b 1308. Avignion By this removal into France Rome was deprived of the Popedom or Papal Seat above LXX years till what time Gregory XI c 1377. restored it again to Rome This Gregory dying the Cardinals chose Vrban VI but presently after declaring they were forced by the Romans to such an Election they declared this void and chose Clement VII by which means the Schism began the story of which being large and intricate take this following Chronologie to make it more plain and intelligible Gregory XI dyed 1378. Emperours A. C. Popes Popes  Wenceslaus 1378 a Vrban VI. b Clement VII a The ‖ Onuphrius Germans Hungarians English and part of Italy stood for Vrban Some say he was * Coquaeus Tom. 2. pag. 228. legally Elected others doubt it He created LIV Cardinals 2 1379 2 2  3 1380 3 3  4 1381 4 4  5 1382 5 5 b The ‖ Onuphr French and Spaniards stood for him He kept his Seat at Avignion and created XXXVI Cardinals 6 1383 6 6  7 1384 7 7  8 1385 8 8  9 1386 9 9  10 1387 10 10  11 1389 11 11  12 1390 c Boni face IX 12 c He was * Scribendi atque canendi imperitus Theod. d Niem de Schismat l. 2. c. 6. unskilful in singing then much look'd after in a Church-man and also in writing a great Seller of Indulgences and very guilty of Simony He created XI Cardinals 13 1391 2 13  14 1392 3 14  15 1393 4 15  16 1394 5 d Benedict XI or XIII d He promis'd to resign up his Popedom if Boniface would do so too so that another Pope might be chosen and the Schism ended but had no minde to do so so he held himself for Pope and created VIII Cardinals 17 1395 6 2  18 1396 7 3  19 1397 8 4  20 1398 9 5  21 1399 10 6  Rupertus 1400 11 7  2 1401 12 8  3 1402 13 9  4 1403 14 10  5 1404 e Innocent VII 11 e Before his Election he sware to resign the Popedom if Benedict would but neither of them had any stomack to it He created XI Cardinals 6 1405 2 12  7 1406 f Gregory XII 13 f He also before his Election sware to resign his Popedom for union-sake if Benedict would but how long in this he jugled Theodorick à Niem will tell you He created XIII Cardinals Emperours A. C. Popes Popes Popes  8 1407 2 14   9 1408 3 15 g Alexander V. g The Cardinals thinking to end this Schism call'd a Council at Pisa where they declared Gregory and Benedict guilty of many crimes and pronounce them deposed and so chose this Alexander V Though neither Gregory nor Benedict obey'd the Council but would be Popes still And Alexander dyed before he had sat a year 10 1409 4 16   Jodocus 1410 5 17 h John XXIII h Some say that by scrce he nominated and chose himself Pope Fel de Bargamo He created XVI Cardinals Signismond 141 6 18 2  2 1412 7 19 3  3 1413 8 20 4
1517. his Queen Catherine some eight months after both of them out-living their Conquerour Ferdinando about a year who dyed 1516. a Au. 1512. § 23 24 25. Spondanus here takes upon him to deny that Pope Julio II made any such Censure of deprivation against Albret and his Queen and in this opinion he is so earnest and prolix that b Annales an 1512. Brietius the Jesuite and his Country man twits him of being a better Frenchman then an Historian But seeing this Bishop of Pamiers one very well read but byass'd in Church-history was the first I know of that hath call'd this Papal deprivation in question and that but the other day too And again perceiving that so many c Pru. de Sandoval vida del Carlâ—s V. And é Favâ—n Hist de Navaâ—re l. 12. Gonzalo de Illiscas Hist Pontifical y Catholica lib. 6. cap. 23. § 3. Alphons Ciacon in vita Julii II. Pierre Olhagarray Hist de Foix Bearn Navarre pag. 455. Phil. Briet Geograph part 2. l. 5. pag. 284. P. Berthavlt Florus Francicus lib. 4. cap. 8. Cesare Campana Arbori delle Famiglie Regali de Spagna pag. 89. nuphrius in Julio II. Johan Mariana de Rebus Hispan lib. 30. cap. 8. Pierre d'Avity le Monde § Navarre Ael Anton. Nebrissensis de bello Navar. lib. 1. Gasp Sciop Ecclesiast cap. 141. pag. 512. Camill. Borellus Comment de Hispanica Legatione ad sum Pont. cap. 4. § 73 74. Id. de Regiâ— Catholici Pâ—aestantia cap. 46. § 109 110. Lud. Nonius de Hispania cap. 80. Giovanni Botero le Relationi Universali part 1. lib. 1. pag. 13. § Navarra De Ivigne dictionair v. Navarre Romanists themselves do confess and acknowledge it I shall trouble my self no more about it However it happens no better to his son Henry who was excommunicated and declared a D. Michel Lonigo da Este delle Coâ—one de Principi Christiaâ—i Tavola IV. di Navarra deprived by Pope Leo X as a Zealous Romanist assures us And thus much for the loss of the Kingdom of Navar by the Christian Fatherly care and Charity of their spiritual Infallibility the French thinking the case very hard whilst the Spaniard looks upon it as lawful enough not so much by b Que el Catholico Rey Don Fernando quinto lo ganâ— y ayunto con los Reynos de Castilla y Leon cobrandolo con justo Titulo y no de hecho como algunos penseron Pedro de Medina de Grandezas y cosas memorables de Espanna cap. 128. fâ—l 131. 6. Conquest as by a just and legal Title Sect. 2. Pope Julius II. ANd as for Pope Julio II we need not question but that he was apt enough to act mischief against any that had not an affection for him having been the Author of many c Spond an 1510. § 6. Divisions and Wars before he attain'd to his Pontifical greatness being naturally of a furious and turbulent humour insomuch that he is Characteriz'd to be one more fit for a d Julius Papa nâ—n tam Apostolicae sedis claviger quam Armiger Paulut Langius Chron. Citizense anno 1513. sword than the Popedom And we shall finde him oftner commended for his feats in e Bellico nomine clarus septuagenarius senex Michael Bucchingerus Historia Ecclesiastica pag. 279. A nullis parum probatus quod armis magis quam sacrosanctum Pontificem decerat deditus esse videretur Onuphrius Continuat Platinae Julius II. Papa Egregius Bellator Abrah Bucholcerus Isagoge Châ—onologica an 1503. Et certes il saut consesser que Jules aima trop les Armes la Guerre pour acqueâ—ir la qualité la gloire de parsait Pontise Nic. Coeffeteau Responce au du Plessis pag. 1224. Bellica gloria clarus Barth Caranza summa Concil War than his Devotions not but that it might be as lawful for him or any of his Successors to defend by Armes the rights of his Chair and Territories as any other Temporal Prince Certain I am that it is deliver'd to us by good Authority that after he was Pope at the siege of Mirandula without any consideration of his age infirmity or peaceable Office he prosecuted that War clad in his f Jo. de Bussieres Tom. 3. pag 206 207. Spond anno 1511. § 1. Guil. Barcla de Potestate Papae pag. 295. Paul Long. Chron. Citizense anno 1503. Armor or Coat of Male with a Sword girt to him now and then mounting the Cannons and lying in his Tent obvious to all danger not at all regarding the extremity of the cold or snow Above all other people he had the greatest Pique against the French for which they twit him with ingratitude However to shew his zeal against that Nation he did not onely f Spond anno 1512. § 19. Interdict Lewis XII and his Dominions but g Will. Drummond's Hist of Scotland pag. 138. absolveth his Subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance giveth his Kingdom to any that can take it and by Decree in the Lateran Council takes away the Title of h Will. Drum ib. Jo. de Bussieres Tom. 3. pag. 231. lib. 15. Fr. Guicciardin l. 11. Spondanus anno 1513. § 2. Sir Rich. Bakers Chron. of England Laur. Banck de Tyrannide Papae pag. 495. MOST CHRISTIAN from the French King and confers it upon the King of England Nay some say that his fury was such that at his marching out of Rome against the French he threw his Keys into the River Tiber saying Since St. Peters Keys would do him no good he would Morney's Mysterium Iniquitatis pag. 565. make use of St. Paul ' s sword That the story was really true I shall not be positive though many have exercis'd their wits upon it amongst the rest they tell us that the well-temper'd Melancthon made these following verses though I do not remember any such amongst his Poems Cum contra Gallos bellum Papa Julius esset Gesturus sicut Fama vetusta docit Ingentes Martis turmas contraxit urbem Egressus saevas edidit ore minas Iratusque sacras claves in flumina jecit Tibridis hic urbi pons ubi jungit aquas Inde manu strictum vagina diripit ensem Exclamansque trucitalia voce refert Hic Gladius Pauli nos nunc defendit ab hoste Quandoquidem clavis nil juvat esse Petri. But shorter is Gilbertus Ducherius thus In Gallum ut fama est bellum gesturus acerbum Armatum educit Julius urbe manum Accinctus Gladio claves in Tibridis amnem Projicit saevus talia verba facit Quum Petri nihil efficiant ad Praelia claves Auxilio Pauli forsitan ensis erit This latter is comprehended in the designe or project of the first somewhat to this purpose When fierce Pope Julio as fame declares Resolv'd against the French to wage his Wars He muster'd up his men of War so strong Threatning destruction as he march'd along And mad that here his Priesthood
with other consolations most convenient to moderate the dolour and displeasure conceived in the hearts of the Catholiques by reason of the success of your a a Viz. the Spanish Fleet 1588. Army contrary to their hope and expectation Also some days after as the commodity offer'd to me to receive the money the said Chesholme delivered to me six thousand two hundred threescore and twelve Crowns of the sun and three thousand seven hundred Spanish Pistolets and likewise hath carryed himself in all his actions since very wisely and as becomes a man of God chiefly when upon the suspicion conceived of his sudden return the King sent to take him I shall behave my self by the Grace of God in keeping and distributing of the mony last sent and of that which resteth yet of the sum according to your Highness prescription and as I ought to answer to God in conscience and to your Highness in credit and to the whole world in the Reputation of an honest man and will manage it in such sort that by the grace of God there shall be fruit drawn thereof pleasant to your Highness It is true that I finde as all others would do that would enterprise such a charge here my self involved in great difficulties For on the one part I am in great danger of the Hereticks and them of the Faction of England by reason of the open Profession that I make of the Cathâ—lick Religion and of the suspition that the last hath of my secret practices and dealings against them On the other part I have much ado to moderate the Appetite that some Catholick Lords have to havâ— the mony presently for the hope which they give of some pretended occasions which will never fall out as they promise The Earl of Huntley made instance to have the third part of the sum which was sent hither as soon as it was delivered to me but he hath not toucht nor shall he touch hereafter a half-penny but upon good tokens I have paid him in the mean time with inexpugnable reasons wherewith in the end he is contented I beseech your Highness by the first Letter it shall please you to write into these parts to the Catholick Lords to remove one errour from a a Huntley Lord Maxwell alias Mortoun and Lord Claud Hamilton three of them who have written in the name of the rest which moves them to think that because they were the first who made offer of their service to the Catholick King that all the money which comes hither should be parted into three and immediately after the arrival thereof delivered to them without giving any part to others who besides them are a great number at the service of the Catholick King and you and who are resolved to hazard all according to their power for the advancement of this Cause Nor will they in any sort depend on the other in the accepting of the Treasure that comes from your liberality but acknowledge it as coming directly from your Highness to whom onely they will be bound and obliged and not to the other three of whom the Earl q Mortoun hath hitherto contented himself with reason As b Lord Mazwell also the Earl of Huntley hath never shewn himself subject to money but since he hath been induced by the third to wit my Lord Claude Hamilton his Vncle who is somewhat covetous of gain and thought under such pretext to make his profit The said Earl of Huntley is constrain'd to remain at Court he is fallen from his constancie in his outward profession of the Catholick Religion partly for having lost all hope of your support before the returning of the said Chesholme because of his long stay there partly by the perswasion of some Politicks partly to avoid the perils imminent to all them that call themselves Catholicks partly to keep himself in the favour of his King who pressed him greatly to subscribe to the Confession of the Hereticks and to be at League with England But for all this his heart is no whit alienated from our Cause for he hath always a good soul although he hath not such vigour to persevere and execute so as is requisite in so great an enterprise But they may help the defects by joyning with him a man of Credit resolute to assist him as we have advised to do since the Baron of b b David Graham Laird of Fintrie In Scotland the Barons were either Great or Small of the latter were Knights and Lairds and none were such formerly but those who held Lands of the King in Capite and had power of life death but now every one will be a Laird as in England an Esquire forsooth Fintrie is put in custody by the King in the Town of Dundee so that he durst not go out of the Gates thereof under the pain of a great sum until occasion may be offered to depart the Country within the limited time And I by the Kings commandment am forbiden to come neer the said Earl because they have attributed to the said Laird of Fintrie and me his constancie in the Catholick Religion and his absence from Court against the Kings will c c i. e. Laird of Fintrie His securement hath somewhat hindred our course and permits me not to move him as it hath pleas'd you to command me and as I desire to dispose of the money joyntly with me So that for the supplying of his want I have associated to the same end a very honest and wise man called Father William Creichtoun Jesuite who was detain'd some years in the City of d d In the Tower of London London after he was taken upon the Sea coming hitherwards from France Likewise I shall help my self by the prudence of Sir James Chesholme eldest brother to the said John who brought the money from your Highness for he is a man confident wise one of our part and very little suspected In the mean time one part of the money is in the principal house of my Lord Levingston a very Catholick Lord the other parthere in Edingborough in surety enough to help as it shall need the Catholick Lords who will come hither presently to resist the designes of them of the English Faction which think to remain at Court with forces to order all things according to their fancies As for the like sum or greater which your Highness intents to send hither it would be very expedient that it were very soon sent hither secretly to help the necessity that may fall out and to cause things to incline to our side when they are in Ballance as there is great appearance they will be by the occasion aforesaid and in case that necessity requireth no distribution the said sum shall be kept and reserved to better occasions or till the arrival of your forces in this Island There is suspition as also Arguments probable enough that Thomas Tyrie who hath brought hither your Highness Letters to our
King hath not behaved himself according to his duty for he hath accommodated himself in his behaviour more of the affection of our a a Sâ—r Jâ—hn Maitland Chancellor who is of the faction of England and abuseth the credit he hath with the King then according to the instructions given him He hath not presented nor made mention to the King of Colonel Simpills letter whereof I have caused the Copy to be presented to his Majesty by the Earl Bothwell as if it had been sent to him with another of the said Colonels to himself which he received from Thomas Tyrie at his arrival who hath reported to the said Chancellor as that Seigneur Don b b Dâ—n Bernardino de Mendâ—za the Spanish Ambassador in France to carry on the Spanish interest and League against the French King Bernardino spake to him in Paris to the disadvantage of the Chancellor Also he hath reported to the King that my Lord c c He means Mr William Chesholme Uncle to Sir Jameâ— and Mr. John Bishop of Dumblane being returned thither spake to your Highness and to others many things to the great prejudice of his d d The King Highness And it is believed also that he is the cause of the suspition which was conceived of the coming of the said John Chesholme newly to the said Bishop However it be the other reports aforesaid which he hath made have not served to conciliate but to alienate the affection of the King of the Chancellor and many other Hereticks from the said Seigneur Don Bernardino the said Bishop and Catholicks here that have to do with them As for my self although I speak not willingly to the disadvantage of any whatsoever chiefly of them whom I have recommended as I did the said Thomas Tyrie to the said Don Bernardino yet I will prefer the love of the truth to men and would not by concealing thereof bring prejudice to the common good nor to the fidelity that the one oweth to the other and especialy to that we owe all to the King of Spain and your Highness to whom I am presently servant particularly addicted by the obligation of five hundred Crowns of e e The Scotch calls it 500 Crowns of â—eâ—il fee and forty for monthly entertainment which it hath pleas'd your Highness to give me freely in the name of the King of Spain not being required for my part nor other thing for my particular to this present By reason whereof I am the more bound to give your Highness most humble thanks and to endeavour my self to deserve by my most humble and faithfal service as well the said entertainment as the recompence it hath pleas'd your Highness to promise me of your grace and favour The said gift of your liberality came well for my purpose seeing by reason of the danger of my person it behooved me to augment my ordinary train for my greater surety which I was not able longer to have born out without help For from all the Lords of Scotland I have not retain'd but a part onely of the money which I spent travelling for the advancement of this Cause in Spain with his Catholick Majesty and with your Highness in the Low-Countries As for the four hundred Crowns imploy'd for the deliverance of Colonel Simpill out of prison I have put it in Count with the residue which I disbursed of the first sum according as it hath pleas'd your Highness to command me The Earl of Morton to whom I have given consolation by writing in prison hath instantly prayâ—d me also by writing to remember his most affectionate care to your Highness finding himself greatly honour'd by the care it pleas'd you to have of him By the grace of God he is no more in danger of his life by way of Justice it being impossible for his enemies to prove against him any thing which they had supposed in his accusation as also the Kings affection not so far alienate from him as it hath been heretofore And in case he were in danger or that it were requisite for the good of our Cause presently to deliver him we can at any time get him out of prison However in the mean time we wait the Kings pleasure towards his liberty oâ—â—ly to avoid all pursuit that they would make if we deliver him by extraordinary means When in the Kings Name they offer'd him his liberty if he would subscribe the Confession of the Hereticks faith he answered He would not do it for the Kings Crown nor for an hundred thousand lives if he had them to loose and hath offer'd to confound the Ministers by publick disputation I shall sollicite the Lords his friends to procure of the King his liberty very soon for he imports more to the good of our Cause then any of the rest by reason of his Forces which are near England and the principal Town of Scotland and the ordinary Residence of our King as also he is a Lord the most resolute constant and of greatest execution of any of the Catholicks It is no small marvel considering the means the Hereticks have to hurt us and their worldly wits so far passing ours and their evil will and intention against us that me subsist Truely we cannot but attribute the effect thereof to God who when the certain news of the returning of the a a The Spaenish Armado being beat a gâ—eat part of them fled Noâ—h wards round about Scotland and so â—eturn'd home by Ireland Army of Spain by the back of Ireland was dispersed through the Country and the Hereticks of the Faction of England triumphed and the constancie in the outward profession of the Earl of Huntley and others was alter'd caused the Earl of b b Archibald Deuglas Earl of Angâ—s dyed at Smeâ—â— near Dalkeith Jaly 1588 supposed by witchcraft or other evil means Angus to dye who was the chief of the English Faction And the same time grew some dissentions amongst the Hereticks by reason of some Offices which some pretended to usurp above others at Court And by the instant prayers and holyperswasions of two Fathers Jesuites converting to our holy faith two Heretick Earls of the chiefest of Authority amongst them the one whereof is called the Earl of Arrol Constable of Scotland converted by Father Edmund Hay the other called the Earl of Crawford converted by the foresaid Father William Creichton They are both able and wise young Lords and most desirous to advance the Catholick Faith and your enterprises in this Island which they are determin'd to testifie to his Catholick Majesty and your Highness by their own Letters which by the Grace of God I will send by the first opportunity In the mean time they have required me to make you offer of their most humble and most affectionate service promising to follow whatsoever the same Jesuites and I shall think good to be done for the conservation of the Catholicks and to dispose and faciliate the
ours here That I may testifie by this present the affection that I have to the Weal of the one and the other having ever before my conversion been one of the number of your friends and servants for the respect of the last to the which the first of Religion which is the greatest and most important that is in the world being joyned thereto I am also become altogether yours which I most humblie beseech your Highness cause to be signified to his Catholick Majestie and to promise him in my behalf that he hath not in this Countrie a more affectionate servant then I neither yet your Highness as you shall understand more amply of my intention in particular by him by whom your Highness shall receive this present To whom after I have most humbly kist your hand I beseech the Creator to give you the accomplishment of your holy desires Your Highness most humble and most affectionate Servant Francis Earl of Errol From Edinbrough this XXIV of January M D LXXXIX At the same time the foresaid Mr. Robert Bruce the chief Agent writ to Francisco Aguirre a Spaniard then at Antwerp telling him that when he is again sent into Scotland Cause your self to be set on land near Seaton where I pray you to enter secretly and there you shall be kept till I come and finde you c. The following part of this Letter was writ in such cunning and obscure terms that they could not understand it We formerly heard of the imprisonment of some Lords for their Rebellion and now the King thinking for ever to make them his by his grace and favour releaseth them all freely onely Morton enter'd bond of an hundred thousand pound Scotch not to practice any more against him or Religion But in most the King found himself mistaken For William Creichton the Jesuite being forced to leave Scotlâ—nd year 1590 gets into Spain where he becomes Agent for the Old Cause Hath several consultations with King Philip how to advance the business and having brought all things to a fair pass sends Mr. William Gordoun son to the Laird of Abiryeldie with Letters to Mr. a He dyed at Paris 1620 aged 77 years he writ Controversiarum Christianae fidei Epitomen 1591. James Gordoun a Jesuit and brother on the Fathers side to George Earl of Huntley whereby he gave him and the Romanists in Scotland to understand what pains he had taken with the Spanish King and that the said King had confess'd to him that he had been deceived by the English and so would for the future follow the way and advice given him by the said Creichton both for the invading of England and the alteration of Religion in Scotland And the better to carry all on the said Creichton desired as many Blanks and Procurations as could be had of the Scotch Noblemen for the greater credit and assurance of his dealings and agitations At this the Romanists take heart and not to seem wanting on their parts they deal with some of the Nobility from whom they get Blanks subscribed two of which were procured of them by Sir James Chesholme one of the Kings chief Servants one of them year 1592 was thus subscribed in French De vostre Majestie tres humble tres obeisant Serviteur Guiliame Compte de Anguss Another thus subscribed De vostre Majestie tres humble tres obeisant Serviteur Franzoys Compte de Errol Other two Blanks were procured of them in Latine by Robert Abircrumby the Jesuite one of the main sticklers in these plots Thus Guilielmus Angusie Comes Another thus Franciscus Errollie Comes Other two Blanks were procured by Mr. George Ker brother to the Lord Newbottle thus subscribed Georgius Comes de Huntlie All these several Blanks should have been fill'd up and supplyed by way of Letters to the King of Spain and Credentials or Certificâ—â—â—s in behalf of the said Creichton at the discretion of the â—â—â—d Creichton and a There was one Jâ—mes Tyâ—ie a Scotch Jeâ—â—iâ—e wâ—o dyâ—â— at Râ—me 1597 and wâ—it under the nâ—â—e oâ— Gâ—â—â—g◠〈…〉 de Anâ—â—â—â—itaâ—e Eâ—cles Sâ—â—tiâ— buâ— whether this was the same Tâ—rie I know 〈◊〉 James Tyrie who should have writ over them what he thought most fit to carry on the Caâ—se Besides these there were two other Blanks thus subscribed in the midst of two open sheets of Paper Guillielmus Angussie Comes Georgius Comes de Huntlie Franciscus Errollie Comes b This â—â— Patrâ—â—k â—â—dâ—n 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 was Unâ—â—â—â— the â— â—oâ— Hanâ—â—â— Patricius Gordoun de Auchindoun Miles One of these two last Blanks should have been fill'd up with Procurations and whatsoever the said Creichton and James Tyrie should think fit for the confirmation of that which Mr. George Ker who was to carry them had in direction and credit from the Subscriberâ— The other to contain the Articles to be concluded on â—or the better security both of King Philip and the Scotch Nobility The sum of which credit was an assurance that these Noblemen should raise a power of Horse-men and meet the Spanish Army at their landing and to assist and accompany them into England And for farther encouragement these c Subscribers took the burthen on them and engaged that all the Romanists in Scotland would joyn and assist in the said Cause Besides these Subscriptions the Earls of Anguss Huntlie and Arrol deliver'd their Seals or Coats of Armes in wax for a further confirmation Nor did they doubt of carrying all before them the King of Spain having promis'd to send them by the latter end of Spring 1592 an Army of thirty thousand men to have landed either at Kirkudbricht in Galloway or at the mouth of Clyde according as the wind served And besides this to send good store of money to raise Forces in Scotland and to supply the said Army whereof a In this I follow the Scotch Copies of the Examinâ—tions but Archbishop Spotswood hath 15000. pag. 390. which I suppose to be a mistake in the Printer four or five thousand should remain within Scotland who with the assistance of the Romanists there should alter the Religion and the rest of the Army was to pass into England For the carrying of these Blanks and some Letters into Spain they had once concluded that Sir James Chesholme one of King James his chief Servants should be the Messenger being through-paced for the Cause he having then occasion to pass over to his Uncle William Chesholme by them call'd Bishop of Dumblane but the said Sir James being let by some private business that he could not be ready soon enough they pitch'd upon the foresaid Mr. George Ker Doctor of the Laws brother to the Lord Newbottle But he was b Decemb. 27. 1592. he was taken by Mr. Andrew Knox Minister of Pasley and afterwards Bishop of the Isles Ker was imprisoned but afterwards escaped apprehended as he was taking Ship and his blanks and other Letters seiz'd on some of which Letters take as followeth
gets hastily a company of men and makes towards the Isle Most of Barklays men were otherwise imploy'd dreaming of no such thing and himself not thinking that his plot was known did not take Knox his men though he saw them coming for enemies thus careless Knox lands and encounters him on the very shore upon which Barklay resolved not to be taken runs into the Sea and drowns himself and so there is an end of him and the Popish troubles in Scotland for this time CHAP. IV. The troubles in Ireland against Queen Elizabeth TO run through all the Rebellions of Ireland would be troublesome both to my self and Reader their whole stories and life being but an heap or chain of Troubles Riots Misdemeanors Murthers Treasons and suchlike enormities whereby they have not onely vext and molested their Governours but in the end brought ruine to the disturbers and such undertakers of disobedience Nor could any thing else be expected from the ancient Irish to whom civility and discretion were strangers but the Robbery of Cambden Britan pag. 790 791 792. others held a piece of Devotion insomuch that they never undertook such mischief without first sending up their prayers and after to give God thanks for such a good booty Though they profest themselves good Catholicks yet they supposed no small holiness to remain in Horses Hoofes and that the Lords prayer mumbled into the right ear of a sick beast was cure enough for its distemper and any man was held past living in this world if he desired to receive the Sacrament Nor need we look for many cures amongst them when to a Ric. Stanihuâ—st de â—ebus Hibeâ—n lib. 1. pag. 44. beat Eggs together to squeeze out with ones fingers the juyce of shred herbs to probe and finde out a wound were signes of an able Physitian and thus qualified he may go for an Hippocrates And no doubt but others of them were much of the discreet hardiness of b Id pag. 42. him who having received four desperate wounds and seeing his sword not hurâ— gave thanks to God that these wounds were given to his body and not to his sword And what else might be expected from those of former times when even within these few years they c Sir John Temples Hist of Iâ—ish Rebeâ—lion the Prefaâ—e ld pag. 84 threatned to burn and ruine Dublin to destroy all Records and Monuments of English Government make Laws against speaking English and have all English names changed Nay to put their thoughts into practice they endeavour'd to destroy all the goodly breed of English Cattle by killing many thousand Sheep and Cows meerly because they were of English breed and so to leave them lye stinking in the Fields and as others testifie to destroy the very Corn ' cause sown by English men And yet 't is known they had not only Government Civility and what else is praise worthy spred amongst them by the English but stately Buildings and other Ornaments of the Country whereas Dublin it self could not afford a place sit for King Henry II to lye in so that he was there forced to set up a long house composed of d Id pag. 4. Wattles after the manner of the Country therein to keep his f Riâ—h Stanibuâ—st lib 3. pag. 129. splendid Christmas But these glories and advantages some of them may think a discredit if not a ruine to their Nation and may fancie it as good to have their Kings as a Speeds Theater of Great Britain in Ireland in Vlster § 6. formerly to lap up their Coronation-sustenance without the assistance of Spoons or Hands and to sit in state naked within the bottom of a â—aldron at his Inauguration as to have Decencie and Manners Thrones or Magnificence amongst them However that which they supposed to ruine all you may guess at by this their complaint as old at least as King Edward the Thirds time as b Discovery of Ireland pag. 184. Sir John Davies supposeth c M S. F. 99 Laud p. 332. in Bibl. Bodl. Oxon. ex albo libro scaccarii Dublin By granting Charters of peace To falce Englishe withouten lesse This land shall be much undoe But d Gossipred a custom amongst them of trusting too much to God-fathers as they thought their Nurces and Forster-Children akin to them as Mother and Sister Gosipride and alterage And leesing of our Language Have mickley holpe thereto The truth is above all people they hated the English being willing that French Spaniard or any body else should rule them but those who do But of their Combinations and Overtures I shall go no higher then Queen Elizabeth though this following note by the way will not be amiss a M S. F. 99. fol. 185. Land in Bibl. Bodl. Oxon. Jehan du Tillet Recuil des Guerres Traitez d'entâ—e les Roys de France d' Angleterre fol. 157. Articles agreed upon between Francis I. King of France and James Fitzjohn Earl of Desmond Extracted by Tillet out of the Records in Paris Anno 1523. Francis I. King of France in a Treaty with James Fitzjohn Earl of b The French Copy calls him Jaques Conte de Cymonie Prince â—n Hybernie Desmond wherein he is stiled a Prince in Ireland It was accorded That as soon as the Kings Ships should land in Ireland the said Earl in person and at his own charge should take Armes against his Soveraign King Henry VIII not onely to conquer that part of the Kingdom wherein he lived which should be to the proper use and benefit of the said Earl except onely one Port which should be reserved for the French King for ever for to harbour his Ships in and that Port to be left at the Election of the King out of one of these three viz. d The French Copy reads thus Quinquesalle Core ou Drudal Kinsale Cork or Yoghal but also for to e As if he ever had it but no such matter restore the Duke of Suffolk to the Crown of England from whence he was banished and at the present living in France The Earl of Desmond for this War was to raise 400 Horse and 10000 Foot and if need required to increase them into 15000 or more The King Covenanted to entertain them at the rate of two Angels â—e peece for every man armed with Corsselets and Mayle for three months and for every man furnished onely with Swords and Halberts at one Angel le peece for the like time That for the draught of the Artillery which should be sent into that land by the King and the Duke of Suffolk the Earl should provide horses sufficient That after the War was begun the French King should not at any time make Truce or peace with the King of England without comprehending therein the said Earl and Turloghe O Brian with his Nephews That if King Henry VIII should after a Truce or Peace accorded make War upon the said Earl the French King
carrying himself so cunningly that at last by his own commendations and flatteries he inveagled himself into the esteem and favour of Pius V Bishop of Rome whom this Stukely had perswaded that with three thousand Italians he would drive the English out of Ireland and fire all their Fleet Things which old Pius greedily wish'd for with the destruction of the Queen But this Pope whom they have almost sanctifyed and made a a Worker of Miracles dying there succeeded to him Gregory XIII who carryed on with the same desires bare the same favour to poor Stukely hoping to get the Kingdom of Ireland for his own son Giacopo de Boncompagno whom a little before he had made Marquess of Vineola and of this Royalty Stukely assured him and made proud the Bastard Thus the Pope and his Son full with hopes of a new Kingdom the better to countenance this their beggerly boasting Factor Gregory as if all Ireland and Authority were his own honours Stukely with the Noble Titles of Baron of Ross Vicount Morough Earl of Wexford and Caterloghe And Marquess of Leinster Thus with a muster of Titles and a Band of eight hundred Italian Foot some say a Jeron Conestaggio 600 others b Cicarella in vita Gregor XIII 6000 with a plenary c Tho. Bell's Motives p. 34. Indulgence for Stukely's soul to avoyd Purgatory he imbark'd in a Genoa Ship at Civita Vecchia In the mean time Sebastian the youthful King of Portugal had rais'd a Potent Army some think to fall upon Ireland But a dissention falling out for the Kingdoms of Morocco and Fez between d Mulei signifieth a Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 Royal bloud Mulei Moluc some call him Abdala Meluc or Abdelmeluch the Uncle and his Nephew Mulei Mahomet in which it hapned the latter to have the worst and to be beat out of the Kingdom which for some time he had possest as eldest Son to old Abdala Mulei Mahomet the Nephew thus routed addresseth himself by his Agents to Sebastian for assistance The King of Portugal spur'd on as some have fancyed by the Jesuits the better to make way for the Spanish sway over that Kingdom should Sebastian miscarry promiseth to relieve and resettle him and so provides for his passage into Africa Whilst things are preparing Stukely arrives with his Titles and Followers at the mouth of the River Teio in Portugal lands at Oeras whither Sebastian goeth to see him and perswades him and the rest to venture with him in his Mauritanian expedition The King and his Army take Ship and land in Africa the Chieftains more like Courtiers then Souldiers the other liker Pesants then men at Arms Thus under the fickle conduct of a rash King they meet the Moors in the plain of Tamita fight are routed and cut to pieces and this by some is call'd the Battel of the three Kings because here three ended their days but in different fashions I. Don Sebastian King of Portugal was slain valiantly fighting But some would have him to live many years after and appear at Venice to the fobbing up of some Portugals the little trouble to the Spaniard but a certain imprisonment and ruine to the undertaker though he had a minde to King it for a while II. Mulei Meluc came sick to the Field and dyed before his Victory was fully accomplish'd And after the fight and Victory his younger Brother Mulei Hamet who here acted as General of his Horse was saluted King of Morocco and Fez. III. Mulei Mahomet the Nephew and Competitor seeing his friends the Portugals beaten thinking to save himself by flight was drown'd as he thought to pass the River Mucazen And amongst these great ones our Thomas Stukely had the fortune and honour to end his days And thus Ireland escaped a mischief for the carrying on of which Treasons of Stukely Dr. Lewis Archdeacon of Cambray Referendarie to the Pope and afterwards Bishop of Cassano though born a subject to England was very forward and active very much soliciting Gregory XIII in behalf of the said Stukely and his projects against his own Queen and Country About the beginning of King Charles I his Reign I meet with one call'd a James Wadsworth his English-Spanish Pilgrime chap. 7. pag. 64. Edit 2. Sir Thomas Stukely living at Milan as a Pensioner to the Spanish King and him I finde branded as a Traytor and Enemy to his Country but of what relation or kin to the former Stukely I know not Thus this mischief intended against Ireland was for a time cut off For Portugal thus deprived of her King his great Uncle Cardinal Henry was proclaimed who being old the Spaniard after his death resolved for the Crown for the better securing of which he staid and kept his great forces lately levyed in Italy as some think for Ireland to pour upon and win Portugal when occasion served which he afterwards accomplish'd of which see at large b Istoria dell ' Unione del Regno di Portogallo alla Corona di Castiglia Jeronimo Conestaggio an excellent and understanding Genoes Historian though I meet with a c A Book call'd in Spanish Trattade Parenetico and Fuoro Villaco as Dralymont translating it into French la Liberte de Portugal The English bad Translator calls it The Spanish Pilgrime and so the Author subscribes himself in his Dedicatory Epistle to Henry IV of France Portugallized Spaniard very sharp and severe with him which Kingdom the Portugais regain'd again 1640 in the name of Don Juan Duke of Braganza whom they Crown'd and saluted King John the Fourth This storm thus blown over another appears We heard formerly how James Fitz-Morice submitted himself to Sir John Perot but in his pretended loyalty and honesty he could not long continue for he steals into France addresseth himself to Henry III offers him the Kingdom of Ireland but desires a few Forces to beat out the English and so to subdue that Nation to the French obedience Henry having his thoughts at home straitned between the Guisian and Hugonot wisely rejects such idle thoughts Upon which Fitz-Morice hastes to Spain where he makes the same offers to the Catholick King Philip II lends him an ear sends him to Gregory XIII who year 1579 hugs the designe and joyns with him Nicolas Sanders an English-man born in Surrey well known by his writings and one Allan an Irish man both Doctors and Priests The first was by the Pope declared his Nuncio for Ireland and bless'd with a Consecrated Banner to be known by its Cross-Keyes Thus sanctified wâ—â—h an Infallible Authority and a little money in their fists with Letters of Commendation to the Spanish King they haste to Spain thence ship for Ireland and land in Kerry Upon which the English Romanists at Rome a 〈…〉 cap. 11. pag 156 157 158. rejoyce and triumph not quâ—stioning but all would be their own And for a farther reâ—râ—iâ— the Pope orders more Souldiers to be rais'd in his
his own Queen as appears by his slaunders against her and his respect to Philip both which these following Letters will testifie To the most Mighty Monarch of World the Great King M S. F. 97. Laud. in Bibl. Bâ—dl â—xon fol. 180. of Spain give this at his Princely Palace of Madril Most Mighty Monarch I Humbly salute your Imperial Majesty giving your Highness to understand of our great misery and violent order wherewith we are of long time opprest by the English Nation Their Government is such as Pharaoh himself never used the like for they content not themselves with all Temporal Superiority but by cruelty desire our bloud and perpetual destruction to blot out the whole remembrance of our Posterity as also our old Catholick Religion and to swear that the Queen of England is Supreme of the Cburch I refer the consideration thereof to your Mâ—jesties high judgement the rather for that Nero in his time was far inferiour to this Queen in cruelty Wherefore and for the respects thereof Right Mighty Potentate my self with my followers and retainers and being also requested by the Bishops Prelates and Religious men of my Country have drawn my Sword and proclaimed Wars against them for the recovery first of Christs Catholick Religion and next for the maintenance of my own Right which of long time hath been wrongfully detained from me and my Father who by right succession was lawful heir to the Earldom of Desmond for he was eldest son to James my Grandfather also Earl of Desmond and for that my Vncle Gerald being the younger Brother took part with the wicked proceedings of the Queen of England to farther the unlawful claim of Supremacy usurped the name of Earl of Desmond in my Fathers true Title yet notwithstanding he had not long enjoyed his name of Earl when the wicked English annoyed him and prosecuted Wars that he with the most part of those that held of his side was slain and his Country thereby planted with Englishmen And now by the just judgement and providence of God I have utterly rooted these Malepart a a Boughs bowse out of the Orchard of my Country and have profited so much in my proceedings that my dâ—sterly Enemies dare not shew their faces in any part of my Country but having taken my Towns and Cities for their refuge and strength where they do remain as it were Prisoner for want of means to assail them as Cannon and Powder which my Country cannot yeild Having these wants most noble Potentate I have presumed with all humility to address these my Letters to your High Majesty craving the same of your gracious clemency and goodness to assist me in this godly enterprise with some help of such necessaries for the Wars as your Majesty shall think requisite and after the quiet of my Country satisfaction shall be truely made for the sâ—me and my self in person with all my forces shall be ready to serve your Highness in any Country your Majesty shall command me And if your Majesty will vouchsafe to send me a competent number of Souldiers I will place them in some of my Towns and Cities to remain in your gracious disposition till such time as my ability shall make good what your Majesty shall lend me in money and Munition and also your Majesties high Commission under the Broad Seal for leading and conducting these Souldiers according to the Prescript Order and Articles of martial discipline as your Majestie shall appoint me and as the service of this Land shall require I praise the Almighty God I have done by his goodness more then all my Predecessors for I have reclaim'd all the Nobility of this part of Ireland under the dutiful obedience of Christs Church and mine own Authority and accordingly have taken Pledges and Corporal Oaths never to swerve from the same and would have sent them to your Majestie by this Bearer but that the Ship was not of sufficiencie nor strength to carrie so Noble Personages and will send them whensoever your Highness please So there resteth nothing to quiet this part of the World but your Majesties assistance which I daily expect Thus most Mighty Monarch I humbly take my leave and do kiss your Royal hands beseeching the Almighty of your Majesties health and happiness Your Majesties most humble at all command James Desmond From my Camp the XIV of March MD XCIX Copia vera concordans cum Originali examinat per Tho. White Mayor of Waterford Another Letter of the same date To the most mighty Monarch of the World the Great King of Spain give these at his most Princely Palace at Madrid YOur Majesty shall understand that the Bearer hereof Captain M S. F 97. fol. 188. Andrew Roche hath been always in the service of the Queen of England and hath performed her manifold services at Sea whereby he had great preferment and credit and being of late time conversant with Catholicks and â—eachers of Divine Instructions that were sorry for his lewd life made known unto him the danger wherein his soul was So that by their godly perswasions he was at that time reclaimed and converted to be a good Catholick and to spend the residue of his life in the defence and service of the Church Since which time of reconcilement he was to repair to your Majesty with his Ship and Goods as 't is well known to your Highness Council who consiscated that Ship to your Majesties use himself being at that time strucken with extream sickness that he was not able to proceed in the Voyage and when his company return'd into Ireland they reported that the a a Adelantado or the Spanish Admiral Lantado wished rather his Person then his Ship which made him fearful ever since to repair thâ—ther till he should deserve his freedom by some worthy service to your Majesty The b b Let some Romanist tell us the meaning of this for none was Hâ—â—buâ— King 〈◊〉 Vâ— of 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 England Heir Apparent to the Crown of England had been carryed â—y him to your Highness but that he was bewrayed by some of his own men and thereby was intercepted and himself taken prisoner where he remain'd so long till by the providence of God and the help of good friends he was convey'd into Ireland to me in a small boat â—â—d having thâ—se occasions to your Majesty and being assured of his trust faith and confidence towards me have committed this charge into his hands the rather for that I understand your Royal Fleet is directed for England this year to the end he may be a Leader and Condâ—ctor to them in the Coast of England and Ireland being very expert in the knowledge thereof and in the whole Art of Navigation And thus with all humility I commit your Highness to the Almighty Your Majesties most humble at all command James Desmond From my Camp the XIV or March MD LXXXXIX Copia vera concordans cum Originali examinat
per Tho. White Mayor of Waterford These two Letters you may see in the honourable a Pacata Hibernla lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 142 143 144 145. Sir George Carew afterwards Earl of Totnes but with some mistakes by the Printer wherefore I have followed the Authentick Manuscript Copies whence he took his And thus much for the troubles in Ireland till we come to the next Century Though here it may not be amiss to add that several of the Irish Nobility either by the Queens or their own instigations conveyed themselves over to be Instructed in our English Universities as M S. Matriculâ— Antiqua Univers Oxon. Richard Bourke Baron of Dunkellyn studies at Christ-Church after this his Brother Thomas Baron of Dunkellyn at Magdalen Colledge Bernard Orwoirk a Knights son of Conaught at New-Colledge and Thadeus Bryan an Earls son at Lincolne Colledge in Oxford and in Cambridge I finde the Lord b Sir George Paule's life of Archbishop Whitgift p. 17. § 35. Dunboy's son at Trinity Colledge under the Tuition of the then Dr Whitgift afterwards the careful and worthy Archbishop of Canterbury So at the beginning of King James his Raign Henry O Brian Baron of Bryken and his younger Brother Brian O Brian entred themselves together in Brazen-Nose Colledge in Oxford Thus was the Kingdom of Ireland by the well bringing up of their Nobility designed to be well civiliz'd that they might the more appear like men and Christians which would the better oblige them to their Queen and her Government This makes it convenient to nurture up your very Enemies the better to reclaim them in Religion Learning and Morality But Sir John Perot was out in his Politicks when he taught the Irish the use of Arms whereby they afterwards became more formidable to the English and put them to far greater troubles and straits to reduce them to obedience The end of the Sixth Book A CONTINUATION OF THE REBELLIONS AND Treasonablepractices OF THE ROMANISTS IN ENGLAND From the year MD to MDC BOOK VII CHAP. I. The Supreme HEAD of the Church King Henry VIII declared deprived of his Dominions BEing now come to England here we might finde matter year 1500 enough of the Papal malice to make up a large Volume but herein we must studie brevity and in so doing leave the particular Relation of Fights and Tumults to other Writers But first a word by the by concerning Henry VIII who procured to himself a great deal of ill will by declaring himself an absolute King over all his Subjects by being Supreme Head under Christ both of Church and State within his Dominions At this many of his Subjects boyl and grew scrupulous would finde many faults which were neither made nor intended and so cry down what was never set up Queen Elizabeth willing to give them content left out the word Head which was the main word they started at and was call'd the a 1 Elizabethae cap 1. Supream Governour of this Realm and of all other her Highness Dominions and Countries as well in Spiritual or Ecclesiastical things or causes as Temporal And in the form for Bidding Prayers thus b Q Elâ—z â—â—â—â—nctions anno 155â— Supreme Governour of this Realm as well in Causes Ecclesiastical as Temporal At this the Romanists not onely took exceptions but falsely spread abroad that by this Title the Kings or Queens of England took upon them to be in c Adeâ— quidâ—m 〈…〉 in administran lis Sacramentis sacerdotalem potestatem arrogari Sanders de 〈…〉 vâ—d pag. 316 317. Insoâ—uch as if He i. e the King pleaseth he 〈…〉 personaâ—ly Râ—flâ—ctions upon the Oaths of Supremacie and Allegiâ—â—â— â—wâ—g 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Holy Orders might adminâ—ster the Sacraments and had Sacerdotal Qualifications and Authority To take away this Rub and the better to satisfie the people the Qâ—â—â—n and her Convocation published this following Interprâ—â—â—â—ion An Admonition to simple men deceived by Malitious 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Majesty being informed that in certain places of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sundry of her Native Subjects being callâ—d Ec 〈…〉 Miniâ—try of the Church be by sinister perswasion and 〈…〉 induced to finde some scruple in the form of 〈…〉 by an Act of the last Parliament is prescribed to be 〈…〉 persons for the Recognition of their Allegiance 〈…〉 which certainly never was ever meant nor by any 〈…〉 or good sence can be thereof gathered would that 〈…〉 subjâ—cts should understand that nothing was is or 〈…〉 meant or intended by the same Oath to have any other Du 〈…〉 or Bond required by the same Oath then was ackâ—â—wâ—â—â—ged to be due to the most Noble Kings of famous memorie 〈…〉 the VIII her Majesties Father or King Edward the 〈…〉 Brother 〈…〉 her Majestie forbiddeth all manner her Subjects to 〈…〉 credit to such perverse and malicious persons which 〈…〉 maliciousâ—ie labour to notifie to her loving Sub 〈…〉 of the said Oath it may be collected that the 〈…〉 of this Realm Possessors of the Crown may 〈…〉 and Power of Ministrie of Divine Service in 〈…〉 her said Subjects be much abused by such evil 〈…〉 〈…〉 her Majestie neither doth nor ever will châ—llenge 〈…〉 theâ— that was challenged and latelie used by the 〈…〉 Kings of famous Memorie King Henry the VIII and 〈…〉 VI which is and was of ancient time due to 〈…〉 of this Ream that is under God to have the 〈…〉 Rule over all manner of persons born within 〈…〉 â—ominions and Countries of what Estate ei 〈…〉 Temporal soever they be so as no other Forraign Power shall or ought to have any Superioritie over them And if any person that hath conceived any other sence of the form of the said Oath shall accept the same Oath with this Interpretation sence or meaning her Majestie is well pleased to accept everie such in that behalf as her good and obedient Subjects and shall acquit them of all manner of Penalties contained in the said Act against such as shall peremptorilie or obstinatelie take the same Oath And as if this were not authentick enough she took care that this interpretation of hers should be confirm'd by Act of Parliament in this following Proviso Provided also that the Oath expressed in the said Act made in V Elizabetha cap. 1. the said first year shall be taken and expounded in such form as is set forth in an Admonition annexed to the Queens Majesties Injunctions published in the first year of her Majesties Reign that is to say to confess and acknowledge in her Majestie her Heirs and Successors none other Authoritie then that was challenged and lately used by the Noble King Henry the eighth and King Edward the Sixth as in the said Admonition more plainly may appear And as if this were not satisfactory she provided to have the Interpretation of this Oath thus inserted amongst our Articles of Religion thereby the better to demonstrate how far we are from giving any Priestly Function to our Soveraigns XXXVII Of the Civil
Magistrates THe Queens Majestie hath the chief Power in this Realm of England Articles of Religion anno 1562. Art 37. and other her Dominions unto whom the Chief Government of all Estates of this Realm whether they be Ecclesiastical or Civil in all Cases doth appertain and is not nor ought to be subject to any Forraign Jurisdiction Where we attribute to the Queens Majestie the Chief Government by which Titles we understand the mindes of some dangerous folke to be offended We give not our Princes the Ministring either of Gods Word or of the Sacraments the which thing the Injunctions also lately set forth by Elizabeth our Queen do most plainly testifie But that onely Prerogative which we see to have been given always to all Godly Princes in holy Scriptures by God himself that is that they should Rule all Estates and Degrees committed to their charge by God whether they be Ecclesiastical or Temporal and restrain with the Civil Sword the stubborn and evil Doers The Bishop of Rome hath no jurisdiction in this Realm of England The Laws of the Realm may punish Christian men Taken out of King Edward VI. his Articles anno 1552. § of Civil Magistrates with death for heinous and grievous offences It is lawful for Christian men at the Commandment of the Magistrate to wear weapons and serve in the Wars And with these agree the Articles agreed upon by the Archbishops and Bishops in a Anno 1615. § 57 58 59 60 61 62. Convocation at Dublin for the Kingdom of Ireland And because at the present I cannot remember any Historian to have taken notice of it I shall assure the Reader of one Passage concerning a Convocation of Divines In King James his time the Romanists on the one hand were so busie and zealous to advance the Popedom over all Principalities and Powers that the Crown it self must be disposed according to the pleasure of that Myter And on the other hand the Presbyterian Hâ—t-spurs were so rigoroâ—sly malepart that they would advance their seditious and blockish Assemblies or rather Conventicles above all Law Reason Loyalty Royalty and Divinity it self as appears by their coâ—tinual countenancing of Rebellion and Schism against their Kings and Bishops The first kept a great deal of clutter with St. Peter and is Sâ—ccessors the latter despis'd both him and all Biâ—hops â—he first would prove out of the Prophet b Jer. 1. 10. Exâ—rav Com. c. unam sanctam Gâ—â—g de â—ajor obed c solita Jerâ—my that the Pope was set Over the Nations and over the Kingdoms to root out and to pull down to destroy and to throw down to build and to plant The latter affirm'd that they were c Psal 149. 8. Tâ—â—â—nde â—hâ—r Kings with chains and their Nobles with jeâ—lers of I on The first would tell us that the Pope d Extra 16. had two swords â—hat all must be obedient to him upon pain of damnation 〈◊〉 he excels a King as much as the Sun doth the Moon or e Dist 96. c. du sunt Gold doth Lead That f Exâ—â—â— Joh. XXII T it 5 dist 22 â— omnes Gloss God hath delivered to him the Power and â—ule not onely of Earth but of Heaven too Nay that g Concil Ediâ— Regâ—a Paris Tom. 34. pag. 440. he wâ—s above all Power both of Heaven and Earth The latter despâ—â—ed all these Rodomontado's as coming from the Whore of Babylon and the Horned Beast but would fright the poor People out of their little wits by bauling out a Curse ye Meroz curse ye bitterly the Inhabitant thereof because they came not to the help of the Lord to the help of the Lord against the Mâ—ghty And with this they would Judg. 5. 23. carry on their Cause and Presbytery Regal Authority being thus designed to be nois'd and push'd down it wanted not many famous and Learned Champions as well here as beyond Seas Nor would King James himself be onely a Spectator in this Pen-Combat but he also falls to work and slighting the railing Rabble and inferiour Pickeerers he assaults and vindicates his Right against their greatest Cardinal who at first durst not incounter his Royal Aversary in his own shape but under the disguise of Tortus In the mean time a Synod being held in the time of that vigilant and industrious Prelate Archbishop Bancroft to the Reverend Divines there met was presented a large Tract containing M S. XXXVI Chapters to prove the Soveraignty of Kings and Chief Civil Governours above the High-Priests from the Creation to the end of the Jewish State which being read in the Convocation was wholly approved of by joynt consent And then being sent down to York it also past the Convocation there as appears by the Subscriptions to the said Treatise of Constitutions in vindication of Regal Supremacie 'T is said that there was a second part of it to prove the same Authority and Supremacie from Christ to these times but whether there was any such second part or whether it past the said Convocation I shall leave to others inquiry And by the way the Reader if he pleaseth for variety sake may take our XXXVII Article as it with the rest was turn'd into Latine Verse neer threescore years ago by one Mr. John Glanvil of the University of Oxford Obtinet Imperium Majestas Regia summum Angliacis ejus sinibus atque aliis Cujus in omnimodis sacrata potentia causis Omnibus ut par est imperat Ordinibus Sive Sacerdotes sint seu Civilia tractent Munia nec peregri est subjicienda foro Nos ubi Principibus primas damus inde sinistris Mentibus ansa sui Schismatis esse solet Non tamen aeternum datur illis copia verbum Sive ministrandi Pignora sacra Dei. Legibus hoc patuit quas Elizabetha beati Nominis auspicio condidit ante suo Tale sed Imperium nostris concedimus olim Quale pâ—is tribuit Regibus ipse Deus Nempe gradus hominum soli dominentur in omnes Quos Dominus proprio subdidit Imperio Quos vel publica res capit aut Ecclesia cunctos Civilique queant ense donare malos Non habet Imperium Romanus Episcopus ullum Finibus O felix terra Britanne tuis Jura Potestatem Civilia gentis in omnes Impia patrantes Crimina mortis habent Ferre Magistratus si jusserit arma vel ipsis Christicolis etiam bella ciere licet To which the Poet afterwards subjoyns these following Verses Subditus in proprium miser ut ferat arma Monarcham Quem feriet bruto fulmine Papa jubet Non ita a Mat. 12. 17. Caesareas abrupit Christus b Mart. 17 27. habenas Papa tamen Christi gestit habere vices Falso nam pedibus tenebrarum c Ephes 6. 21. Principis instat d Luc. 4. 6. Omnia qui mendax se dare Regna refert India magniloquo dives sic cessit e Ex donatione Alexandâ—i VI.
Guiccard lib. 1. Ibero Hoc tulit invisum jure Navarra jugum Barbarus insulsum sed Rex f Lop. Gomar cap. 113. Atabaliba Papam Risit Insanit Papa superbus ait Regna datignotis qui sic aliena Dynastis Excidit Imperio sed tamen ille suo Heu quantas peperit Papa Donatio strages Millia g Joseph Acosta lib. 4. cap. 3. Bar. de Casao Epise This last viz Barthomaeus Casaus a Godly Spaniard and a Dominican and Confessor to the Emperor Charles V went into the West-Indies to preach the Christian Religion amongst those people And did write anno 1542 a particular Treatise to shew the barbarous cruelty and abominable Inhumanity of his Countrymen against those poor naked and simple Americans The which bloudy Butcheriâ—s are scarce to be parallel'd in all Histories nudorum quot cecidere virum Exuit humanum crudeli ex pectore mentem Qui legit salsis temporat à lachrimis Qualiter innocuos affixit Celtiber Indos Sed penes Historicos sint ea Lecta suos Thus we see that by the foresaid Articles neither our Kings nor the Church never intended any Spiritual Power and yet I know no reason but that a King or Queen may enjoy as much as some Female Romanists viz. their Lady Abbesses but onely a Civil jurisdiction and a coercive Power for the better Regulating their Dominions against home-bred Traytors and Forraign Enemies as you have seen it here interpretated and not onely our a His Notes upon the 37 Article Thomas Rogers and b Certamen Religiosum p. 159. Chr. Cartwright will inform you farther of it but also some Romanists themselves as one lately in his c Cap 6. pag. 25 26 27 28 c. Reflections upon the Oaths of Supremcie and Allegiance Another more ancient designedly written in Latine against the Book call'd God and the King the Romanist book is also call'd d Edit Colon. 1619. pag. 48 49. Deus Rex And Father Caron a true son to the Papal Chair is unwilling to boggle at this e Nâ—s enim Regem solum nostrum Ecclesiae Britanniae Hâ—berniae caput esse Civile Supremumque Gubernatorem agnoscimus nec aliud Rex ipse praetendlâ— aut Protestantes reipsa volunt Redmund Caron Remonstrantia Hibernorum part V. pag. 64. § 4. Supreme â—itle as people have formerly done And it is not the Sex that spoils the business f 1 Mar. 2 Parl. Queens being capable of and do enjoy all jurisdictions and Qâ—alifications that Kings do But enough concerning this Oath of Supremacie which was one of the main things that vext the Pope supposing by this his own Authority and gain struck at and indeed the g Post Divortiom nisi quod Pontificiam Poâ—estatem execratos se Caput Ecclesiae constituit nihil in Religione mutavit Jac. Aug Thuan Hist lib 3. In which Religion i. e. the Roman the King dyed Tho. Baily ' s life of John Fisher Bishâ—p of Roâ—hester cap. 21. pag. 164. Haereses paeuè omnes praeter illam quae Romani Pontificis Primaâ—um Monâ—sticas Religiones oppugnabat cohibuit repressit Nic. Sander de Schism Angl. lib. 2. pag 228. Parsons conversions of Engl. part 1. p. 170 235 238 241 242 244 246. part 2. p. 541 part 3. vol. 2. p. 408. Romanists confess that Henry VIII retain'd all the Articles of the Roman Church but this one and dyed in their Religion But let the King think as well as he pleaseth of his own Authority the Pope will have as good opinion of his own and to let King Henry see how far his jurisdiction reacheth Paul III h 30 Aug. 1535. draws up a thundering Bull against his Majesty in which he deprives him of his Dominions this for some time he keeps by him but at last sent it roaring i It was publish'd Decemb. 17. 1538. abroad and what a notable thing it was Father Paul one of the most judicious Fryars that ever set Pen to Paper shall tell you k Hist Coâ—cil of Trent lib. 1. pag. 86. A terrible thundering Bull such as never was used by his Predecessors nor imitated by his Successors The thing it self being very long and as tedious as idle I shall refer you for it to their Bullaria but the substance of it take as followeth IT begins with a Canting or Quaking Preface as most other Bulls do odly misapplying of the Holy Scripture to fob up the Papal power Rants dapperly against the King and his Subjects that obey him Interdicts all Cities Churches Places which favour or adhere to him Declares Him his Friends and their Children deprived of all benefiâ—s and priviledges and uncapable to obtain any Absolves all his Subjects from their Oaths of Obedience or Allegiance to him their King Pronounceth that he and his adherents shall be held as infamous their Wills Testimonies Credits and Authorities not to be of any validity Prohibits under Papal punishment to Deal Trade or have any medling with such wicked people Injoynes all Ecclesiasticks forthwith to avoid the Kings Dominions nor to return thither but by a Papal License upon sure Certificate of the said Kings repentance and submission Commands the Nobility Gentry and others to make it their care and business to expel and depose the said Henry from his Dominions Declares all Leagues Treaties or Agreements made by the said King with other Christian Princes to be null which if the said Kings and Potentates do not forthwith submit to as void and of none effect that then their respective Territories to lye under Interdiction and so to remain till the said Princes shall renounce all Amity and Alliance with the said Henry Exhorts and commands all the said Princes and others by vertue of their obedience to invade spoil take Arms and fight against the said King and all those who are subject to him And as for the Goods Ships and whatsoever else they take from the said English He by his Infallible and Papal Authority giveth to the said takers all right and propriety Willeth all Patriarchs Archbishops Bishops and all other Ecclesiasticks under pain of the severest Censures publickly to declare by Bell Book and Candle the said Henry and all his Adherents Excommunicated Requireth that none under the guilt of the same Censures any way hinder the publication of this Bull against the King And if any do withstand contradict or gainsay by any means signes or tokens whatever this Bull that then he or they so opposing shall incur the wrath of Almighty God and the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul Dated at Rome at St. Marks anno 1535. III d Kal. Septemb. In the first year of our Popedom And that neither King Henry nor any else should plead ignorance of these things it was therein provided and commanded that the said Bull should be affixed to the doors of the Neighbouring to England or the Kings Dominions and should be publickly read in the said Churches especicially
at Tornay Bruges and Dunkirk from which place it was boldly taken down by one William Locke a Mercer of London They were also posted up at Bolloigne and Diepe in France and St. Andrews in Scotland And so liberal was his Holyness that by a Breve he freely offers England to James V King of the Scots promising to assist him in the gaining of it and for a further incouragement by his Legat Giovanni-Antonio Compeggio presented him with many Ceremonies and Apostolical Benediction a Cap and a Sword newly before Consecrated on Christmas night But for all this sturdy King Harry who above all things hated a bassle kept his Crown Kingdom and Authority the Paper not putting him to the tenth part of trouble if it were any at all to him as some Northern Rebels did who being fob'd up that year 1537 Christ and his Religion were now a throwing down sell to Arm themselves with what Weapons they could get In Lincolnshire their number was supposed to be about twenty thousand who at last growing jealous one of another dispers'd themselves some being after taken and executed amongst whom was their Ring-reader being a stuâ—die Monk call'd Doctor Makerel though in this expedition he nominated himself Captain Cobler Yet no sooner is this stisled when another and that more terrible began in York shire and the other Northern Counties their strength supposed to be about forty thousand formed into a complâ—at Army not wanting a Train of Artillery They call'd their March The holy and blessed Pilgrimage and the Pilgrimage of Grace On the one side of their Bannerâ— was painted Christ hanging on the Cross On the other a Chalice with the Wafer in it The Souldiers upon their sleeves had represented the five Wounds of Christ and in the midst the name of Jesus And thus are they thought to be brave Roman Blades by a De Schiâ—m lib 1. pag. 155. Nicholas Sanders who would thus take up Arms for their Religion But for all this their designes came to nothing being perswaded upon better advice to creep home again which troubled Sanders so much that he cannot think on this opportunity without accusâ—â—g the King of Perjury and Knavery As for King Henry VIII it fareth with him as with other Princes most speaking of him as their interest lay being honour'd by some with as great Commendations as Fancie or Flattery could reach whilst by others he was look'd upon as the worst of Tyrants and loaded with all the Reproaches and Infamies that Satyr or Malice could invent for as the worst of Kings and Actions will never want Flatterers and admirers so the best will never escape the slanders of the envious The truth is though he was Learned above the custom of Princes yet if ever any man had his faults our Henry had his share to the purpose his Will being both Law and Reason as far as his Dominions reacht and to contradict his humour was little less then to be next door to another world and which might make him worse was that amongst all his Favourites and Courtiers there was scarce any but either Knave or Flatterer if not both since 't is hard to separate them So that in many things where that King did amiss whether he acted them by his own inclinations and judgement or by the suggestions and instigations of his griping and base-soul'd Courtiers and Minions shall be left to every ones opinion nor is it much material where the fault should be laid being both so guilty Yet this is certain that when he followed his own proper Genius viz. Martial exploits none came off with greater glory then himself for his personal Acts and Valour And the whole Kingdom is beholden unto him for the great Fame and Renown she gain'd abroad by her Victories and Warlike Atchievements under his conduct And what cannot Englishmen do under an Active and Martial Prince But in brief I shall not undertake to quit him from that short but comprehensive Character given him of old viz. That he never spared man in his Anger nor woman in his Lust As Henry VIII was no sooner set in the Throne but a In his English Traâ—slation of Dr. Sebastian Brant's Stultiferâ— Navis fol 205 206. Alexander Barklay endeavoured to declare his Renown and Vertues so no sooner was he dead but one William Thomas undertook his Apology This Thomas as himself words it being constrain'd by misfortune to abandon the place of his Nativity meets after the said Kings death several Gentlemen at Bologna in Italy against whom he enters into discourse in the Month of b 1546 7. February in which Month the King was buryed at Windsore in Defence of that Noble Prince whose honour had been wrongfully toucht as he expresseth it which he draweth up into a Treatise by way of a Dialogue which he directed to Pietro Aretino the well known Tuscan Poet as famous for his Satyrical Wit as infamous for his life and death This he did he saith the better to inform the said Aretine of the Kings worth telling him also that the King Hath remembred thee with an honourable Legacie by his Testament the which his Enemies pretend proceeded of the fear that he had lest thou shouldst after his death defame him But certain I am that the King in his Will and Testament maketh no mention of this Poet so in this Mr. Thomas was misinformed a thing of no great wonder And that the King stood in any fear of Aretines writing against him or that Aretine intended to write of him I cannot say but true it is that though this Florentine was no great Clerk yet in his Mothers Tongue he laid so about him and with that rage and fury that he was stil'd the Scourge of Princes and his Epitaph in St. Lukes Church in Venice will further tell the Temper of the Fellow in Italian I meet with it thus Qui giace l' Aretin Pâ—eta Tosco Chi disse mal d'Ognun fuor chedi Dio Scusandosi dicendo n'il conobbi But I think it is more true and Authentick thus in Latiue Condit Aretini cineres lapis iste sepultos Phil. Labbe Thesaurus Eâ—â—â—aph Fran. Sweetâ— select delit pag. 156. Mortales atro qui sale perfricuit Intactus Deus est illi causamque rogatus Hanc dedit ille inquit non mihi notus erat Here th' Poet Aretine Intomb'd doth lye Who ' gainst all let his spiteful Pasquins fly But God escap'd him and why being ask'd fro' him Thus clear'd himself 'T was cause I did not know him But d Orat. contra Aretinum Joachimus Perionius will assure us that he neither spared the Apostles Christ or God himself As some call'd him the Scourge of Princes so others intitled him the Divine both which a Venetia descritta Sansovino tells us Ariosto thus mentioneth in his Orlando Furioso Ecco il Flagello De Principi il Divin Pietro Aretino But as for the Title of Divine or Penitent I see little reason
Abbots Priors and Lady Abbesses and the whole number of these Roman-Nonconformists would not amount to 200. But waving her Religion I finde the greatest crime objected to her is her cruelty against others for their opinions in Religion and with this her Adversaries have made no little noise in the world To this I shall return some satisfaction with as much brevity as can be all this being but a digression and by the by As for several years of her Reign not one Priest had suffered death so when they did as afterwards I fear many of them are yet held for blessed Martyrs who justly dyed as wicked Traytors And in this I would have the unbyass'd Romanists but to consider That even long before the Reformation a 25 Edw. 3. cap. 2. IT was Treason to compass or imagine the death of the King the Queen or their eldest Son and Heir b Ib. It was â—reason to Leavie war against the King or to adhere to the Kings enemies or to give to the said Enemies aid or comfort c Cokes Institut part 3. chap. 36. 13 Rich. 2. Stat. 2. cap. 2. It was Felony to bring or send into the Kingdom any Summons Sentence or Excommunication against any person of what condition soever d 16 Rich. 2. cap. 5. He incur'd a Praemunire that got such Bulls or Excommunications from the Pope e Coke part 3. chap. 84. None was to go out of the Realm or beyond seas without the Kings leave or license f Of these things see more at large in Coke's Institut part 3. cap 36. and his Reports part 5. fol. 12 15 17 21 22 23 27 28. and Bishop Bramhals just vindication of the Church of England from Schism cap. 4. It was of old expresly against the Law of the Land to procure or bring in any Bull of Excommunication against any subject much more in all reason against the Soveraign in respect it gave way to Forreign Authority the Popes Excommunications according to our old Laws being of no force in England g Coke Institut part 3. cap. 67. It was not lawful for any Subject of England to take a Pension c. of any forreign King Prince or State without the Kings license although the said Princes or States be in Peace or League with England Let the honest Romanist farther consider that before any Priest did suffer death it was Enacted that a 28 Hen 8. cap. 10. and 5 Eliz. c. 1. THey should incur a Praemunire who did any ways assert or teach the Pope to have jurisdiction over or in this Kingdom b 26 Hen. 8. c. 13. It was Treason for any to write or affirm the King to be an Heretick Infidel Schismatick Tyrant or Vsurper c 13 Eliz. c. 2. It was Treason to bring procure or publish any Bull from Rome d 13 Eliz. c. 2. It was a Praemunire so to acknowledge the Popes jurisdiction as to bring or procure from him any Agnus Dei Crosses Beads or Pardons being trinkets and trifles of themselves not worth a Rush but as they are held privy Tokens of Papal Obedience or Allegiance Here we see a fair way of Caution and he is a madman and no Martyr who will needs hasten his own death when neither God nor man requires any such indiscreet Zeal at his hands Christianity and Salvation being not destroy'd by these Laws the substance of them being in force when the Romanists themselves confess England was of their side and the Law-givers declare as appears by the Prefaces to the Acts that these Regalities and Laws tended for the better Government Constitution Peace and happiness of the Kingdom of which we are to suppose them to be best Judges seeing no Article of Faith confirm'd either by the Holy Scriptures or the Primitive Church were null'd or made void by these Statutes Yet the better to expose the Queen and render her actions odious all the world over they were very careful to publish what lyes they could of her pretended cruelties amongst whom we may account John Gibbins Robert Parsons Jesuits and John Fen Priest who were the chief Authors of that Pamphlet call'd Concertatio Ecclesiae in Anglia Add to them the Book call'd Ecclesiâ—e Anglicanae Trophaea drawn in Pictures in the English Collâ—â—ge at Rome by Nicholao Circini ingraven by Jo. Bapt. de Cavalleriis and publish'd by Gregory XIII his Approbation anno 1584. where people are said to be worryed in Bears skins c. and printed by Bartolomeo Grasso To vindicate the English-Romanists from the false Aspersions and falsities against their Soveraign and Country mention'd in this Book I finde a e Over throw of the Protestants Pulpit-â—abels against Mr. â—â—â—shaâ— pag. 10. Romanist I. R. whether May the Priest I know not though I am f Tho. James corrupt â—â— Fathers in the Appendix to the Reader told that such an one wrote against Mr. Crashaw as this also diâ— to offer something by affirming that there was never any such Book printed in the English Colledge at Rome But nothing is got by this since it cannot be deny'd but that the foresaid Book was printed at Rome and publish'd by the Popes express Authority as appears by his Breve prefixt And farther the foresaid supposed cruelties were painted upon the Colledge-Walls by Nich. Circini by order and appointment of the English there Nor need we trouble our selves to shew the disaffection of the English of that Colledge to their Queen and Country seeing Histories do testifie their Actions and a A. Mundy the English Roman liâ—e Travelers their railing and bitter words To these we may add Richard Verstegan who put forth a Book call'd Theatrum Crudelitatum Haereticorum Nostri Temporis where in his Pictures he offers to view the former lying Bear-skin Tales Of this man because he afterwards afforded some light to Antiquities and our Historians are silent of his life and extraction a word or two by the by His Grand-father was call'd Theodore Rowland Verstegan born in Gelder-landt came into England about the latter end of King Henry VII marryed here and presently after dyed leaving a Son nine months old who afterwards to get a livelihood took upon him the profession of a Cooper in London Nor is this any discredit Wolfangus Musculus his Father being of that Trade This Cooper was Father to our Richard Verstegan which Richard was born in the Parish of St. Catherines in London he gave himself to the study of good Letters and imployed himself in Painting which makes me think that he engraved the Cuts in his own Books as the Learned Hevelius doth now Being a Zealous Romanist he left England went into the Spanish Netherlands where he compos'd the foresaid Theatrum Crudelitatum the Verses were made by b Vid. Delic Poet. Belg. vol 1. pag. 760 761 762 c. Johannes Bochius born at Bruxels but if I mistake not Register to Antwerp Afterwards the Rebellious League
all and that he had a designe to kill the Queen but at last falls into a rage denyeth it layeth his bloud upon the Queen and the Judges and summons the Queen to answer for his bloud before God However he is condemn'd and afterwards b executed in the Palace yard a 2 March 1584 5. And here it will not be amiss to tell what this flaunting and boasting Parry was seeing his impudence pretended great kindred worth and no small favour abroad His Father was call'd Harry ap David who kept an Ale-house in a little Village Northop not far from the River Dee in Flintshire in North-Wales his Mother was a Bastard begot by one Conway the Priest of Haulkin a poor Parish close by Upon the death of his Father his Elder Brother kept the Ale-house and did so after our Parry was executed The Traytor now in hand was one of the younger Sons and was call'd William ap Harry according to the custom of Wales When young he learned a little to write and read went and served one John Fisher of Chester who pretended to the Law with him he continued some years serving as his Clerk in which time he learned the English Tongue and at some spare hours went to the Grammar-School where he got some skill in Latin About the year 1560 he ran away from his Master got up to London where for some time he lived after a shirking fashion all his study being to fill his belly and cover his back at last he found a good Master and by degrees with him and other Masters he got some money in his purse He scorns his old name ap Harry but call'd himself Parry pretending a kin to all of that name and from his Mother Daughter to one Conway a Priest he pretends a kindred to the Family of Sir John Conway and so allyed to the foresaid Edmund Nevil Thus having voted himself a Gentleman he marryeth a rich Widow in South-Wales she dyeth he lives bravely wastes all and runs into debt His chiefest care is for some time to avoid the Serjeants at last he falls in with a rich Widow Mrs. Heywood old enough to be his Mother and her at last he marryeth but lyeth with her Daughter ruines the Estate and runs far in debt to Mr. Hugh Hare of the Temple aforesaid whom in his Chamber he endeavour'd to assassinate and is himself executed for Treason Of this ap Harry or Parry several Couplets were made in those times some of which for diversion take as followeth where you may see his life and Qualities also Epitomized William Parry Was ap Harrie By his name From the Ale-house To the Gallows Grew his fame Gotten Westward On a Bastard As is thought Wherefore one way Kin to Conway Hath he sought Like a Beast With Incest He begun Mother marryed Daughter carryed him a Son Wales did bear him France did swear him To the Pope Venice wrought him London brought him To the Rope Wherewith strangled And then mangled Being dead Poles supporters Of his quarters And his head And thus much for Parry and his Treasons which stuck so close upon the Papal Reputation that their Index Expurgatorius commands the whole story to be dasht out of Thuanus CHAP. V. 1. Babington c.'s Treasons against the Queen 2. The Romanists endeavour to inveâ—gle the more ignorant People to them by their false and cheating Exorcisms Sect. 1. Babington c.'s Treasons against the Queen THe former Treason was scarce ended when another begun which was briefly thus In the English Seminary at Rheimes in France there were some who pin'd their faith so much upon the Popes sleeve that they thought his Authority could do any thing and that the Deposing Bull of Pius V against Queen Elizabeth was dictated by the Holy Ghost thus wickedly perswaded they Cambd. Annals an 1586. thought it meritorious to take away her life and to dye in the attempt would be a glorious Martyrdom Amongst the rest Dr. William Gifford Rector of the Students there and the finisher of the Book call'd Calvino-Turcismus William Reinolds of whom formerly was its first Author He and one Gilbert Gifford and one Hodgson Priests so inculcated this treasonable Doctrine into one John Savage said to be a Bastard that he willingly and solemnly vowed to kill the Queen To make the day more sure John Ballard an English Priest of Rheimes plyeth it about England and Scotland to carry on the Cause and to prepare his Disciples then goeth into France to treat with Don Bernardin de Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador there and some others about the invading of England Having done his errand he returns to England to forward the designe gets to London where in a Souldiers habit under the false name of Captain Foscue he agitates his plots At London he opens the business to one Mr. Anthony Babington of Dethick in Derbyshire a young Gentleman rich well bred and somewhat learned he had a little before gone to France without License and faln in acquaintance with the Archbishop of Glascow Ambassador for the Queen of Scots and Thomas Morgan an English Fugitive but a great stickler for her Babington is against an Invasion as fearing it would not take effect as long as the Queen lived Ballard tells him that that need not trouble him because Savage had sworn to kill her Babington likes the murther but moves that five other resolute Gentlemen might be joyned to Savage This agreed on they carry on the designe for the Invasion In the mean time Babington giveth notice to the Queen of Scots of the designed Murther and desires her that The Heroical Actors in this business might be rewarded or else their Posterities if they perisht in the attempt for so he worded it And in this conspiracie several Gentlemen of Quality were assistants Sir Francis Walsingham that saithful and cunning Secretary by his Spies discovers all and informs the Queen and in this Gilbert Gifford Priâ—st who lurk'd in England under the name of Luson to minde Savage of his Oath was somewhat assistant to Walsingham who had such a liberal hand to intelligence that though he left himself poor yet so trusty he was to his Soveraign that there was scarce a plot against her but some of his Spies were intimate and Actors with the chiefest of them This Plot having run on for some time the Queen thought it dangerous to go too far so Ballard is apprehended Babington jealous of a discovery he with some of the Confederates hide themselves in St. Johns Wood near the City Notice being given of their withdrawing they are proclaimed Traytors at last are found and seized on and the rest of their Fellow-rebels Fourteen of whom were a September 1586. executed in St. Giles's Fields where they used to meet and consult about the Murther and Invasion Sect 2. The Romanists indeavour to inveagle the more ignorant people to them by their false and cheating Exorcisms THe English Romanists about this time had
great hopes of their deliverance from their Queen by reason of the great helps and forces they expected from beyond Seas And the better to strengthen their own party and gain Proselytes in England they fell a conjuring and playing the fool with the Devil perswading some simple people that they were possest and then forsooth they must be Exorcised and to carry on the designe what abominable cheating and ridiculous tricks they used may be seen by the b See a Book callâ—d A â—â—eclaraâ—ion of Egrâ—â—â— us Popish Impostutes in casting out of Devils The Author of â—â— was D Som. â—a sâ—et after Bishop oâ— Norwâ—â—h and at last Archbishâ—p of York Examinations of the parties themselves And yet to this day do we finde many fond people deluded by these Exorcising Stage-playes by which cheats these Gypsies in Divinity gain to themselves the favour of good lodging and dyet and the disposal and impoverishing sometimes of the Estates of their too credulous Patrons And to these Hobgoblin-Mountebanks we may add such Miracle-Mongers as the simple Irish Priest who in 1663 pretended to do pretty feats in England and in the latter end of July the same year was so confident as to appear at Oxford where several Diseases crouded to him all which he undertook to cure with half a dozen words of false Latine but to little purpose God-wot yet had he the formality of a Scribe to write down the names places of abode Trades and Diseases of the Patients which for ought that I know may hereafter when the storie 's forgot and the parties dead be publish'd as an excellent preservative against Heresie and a confirmation of their Cause That in these sort of Exorcisms there lurks also a Rebellious Devil may appear by the Confession of one of their own Priests Anthony Tyrrel written with his own hand and avouched upon his Oath 25 of June 1602 part of which take as followeth In the year 1584 I and John Ballard Priest since executed with Mr Babington and the rest coming together from Rome through Burgundy found there a great press of Souldiers and were advertised that they were to serve under the Duke of Guise When we came to Râ—an we heard then directlie that the said Preparations were against England The same year as I remember Mr. Creighton a Scotish Jesuit was taken at the Sea and after brought into England who by the occasion of certain a a This William Creichton is the same who acted in Spain for the Invasion of Scotland and at his return into Scotland was taken by the Dutch the Papers which he had he tore and threw over-board but the winde blew them back again into the Ship Sir William Wade with a great deal of pains laid them together again whereby he found out the dâ—signe of the Pope Spaniaâ—d and the Guiset to invade England Writings which he had was driven to confess at large as I have been informed what the whole Plot was and how far both the Pope and the King of Spain had ingaged themselves in it Here of I doubt not but that sundrie Catholicks in England had sufficient notice from beyond the Seas and especiallie Mr. Edmunds alias Weston the Jesuit who was then the chief as Mr. b b He was afterwards executed as a Traytor in the Gun-powder-treason Garnet as I take it is at this present and therefore could not be ignorant of such important matters wherein principal men of his own societie was ingaged Not long after my coming into England in the year 1585 Mr. Martin Aray a Priest meeting me at the end of Cheapside as I was turning to enter into Pauls Churchyard took me by the hand and whispering me in the ear bad me Be of good cheer for that all things went now very well forward The King of Spain quoth he is now almost ready with his Forces to come into England and we shall be sure to hear some good news thereof very shortly Wherefore it standeth us now in hand that be Priests to further the Catholick Cause as much as possibly in us lyeth or to this effect And this was the State of that time nourished as I well perceived with great hope of some great alteration by the means before express'd About the time of Mr. Arayes aforesaid Communication with me Mr. Edmunds alias Weston had latelie as it was reported cast a Devil out of one Marwood Whereupon he the said Mr. Aray at the time before mentioned did highlie commend unto me the Exorcisms of Fa. Edmunds saying that he the said Edmunds would make the Devils themselves now confess that their Kingdom was neer at an end Vpon the pretended dispossession of the said Marwood sundry other Priests moved thereunto I am perswaded by the instigation of Mr. Edmunds or for that they meant to shew their zeal in imitating of him did take upon them to Exorcise and cast Devils out of divers persons viz. a a These viz. Sara and â—â—â—swr a Williams â—rne Smith â—nd Richard Mainy confess'd all the Pâ—â—â—sts legel â—e main with them Sara and a Friswood Williams William Trayford a Anne Smith a Richard Mainy and Elizabeth Calthrop whose Neck was found broken at the bottom of a pair of Stairs as the brute went then amongst us When I saw this Course I liked it well and was my self an Actor in it and did well perceive that it was the matter whereat Mr. Aray had aim'd when he told me that It stood us Priests in hand to further the Catholick Cause as much as possibly we could And indeed our proceedings therein had for a time wonderful success I cannot in my Conscience esteem the number fewer that in the compass of half a year were by that means reconciled to the Church of Rome then five hundred persons some have said three or four thousand As touching the several manners of dispossessing the said Parties and of their fits trances and visions divers discourses were penned amongst the which I my self did pen one Mr. Edmunds likewise writ I am perswaded a quire of paper of Mr. b b This Mr. Richard Mainy did under his own hand â—nd upon â—â—th confest at larg all their â—â—gâ—ing and cheaâ—ing tricks with him Mainy's pretended Visions for he thought as it seemed to have wrought some great matter by him but was disappointed very ridiculously c. We omitted not the Relicks and Bones of Mr. Campian Mr. Sherwiâ— Mr. Brian and Mr. Cottam to have some little Testimony by implication from the Devil to prove them holy Martyrs We that were Priests were thereby greatly magnified by Catholicks Schismaticks and weak Protestants the two former being confirmed in the Roman Catholick faith and the third sort thereunto reconciled as hath been before mentioned And that cannot be denyed but that in the Course which we held with the said pretended Demoniacks many occasions were given and aptly taken to scorn and deride the Orders and Service now established by her Majesties Laws in
the Church of England Likewise I must confess that the Course we held was so pleasing to such as saw it or were informed of it by those that they trusted as it proved very gainful unto us all that were Priests We had out of Question procured unto our selves very great Favour Credit and Reputation So as it was no marvail if some young Gentlemen as Mr. Babington and the rest were allured to those strange attempts which they took in hand by Mr. Ballard who was an Agent amongst us They saw as they supposed for both Mr. Babington and divers of his Company were oftentimes at the Exorcisings that we had a great commandment over Devils which prevail'd greatly with them as I think It would have been a very strange thing I am perswaded that we could not have wrought men at that time to attempt which was prudently foreseen by Father Edmunds of purpose as I am resolved in my conscience to prepare the hearts and mindes of Catholicks by those practices that when such forces as were intended should have come into England they might have been more readily drawn by him and us to have joyned their forces with them And this is that I can say concerning the occasions or inducements that such matters were taken in hand at the time articulated Now as touching the substance of the general Interrogatory it self I have perused the several Examinations and Confessions of Sara Williams and Friswood her Sister of Anne Smith and of Richard Mainy Gentleman and am fully perswaded that they have deposed the truth in such points whereof they were examined belonging to their pretended Possession and Dispossession The effect whereof is that they were drawn by our cunning carriage of matters to seem as though they had been possess'd when as in truth they were not neither were there any of the Priests ignorant in my conscience of their dissimulation nor the parties themselves as now it appeareth of our dissembled proceeding with them After I had been my self first at one of their Exorcisings it was my chance to lye that night with Mr. Thomson a Priest and a great Actor in those matters at his chamber by the Spittle and falling into some conference about it I used some such words as though I doubted whether the party were actually and really possessed For I my self being not acquainted with any plot devised by Fa. Edmunds or any other spake my minde somewhat more plainlie then I perceive Mr. Thomson well liked of His answer to me was in effect that He being my friend did earnestly wish me to cast forth no such speeches whatsoever I did think For quoth he the matter is judged to be so by Father Edmunds and some others that are Priests Besides such Catholicks as have been present at such fits have received it for a truth that the parties are possess'd And although I for my part will not make it an Article of my Creed yet I think that Godly credulity doth much good for the farthering of the Catholick Cause and for the defacing of our common Enemies and their proceedings Or to this effect Not long after also talking with Mr. Stamp at the Lord Vaux his house in Hackney concerning these matters and demanding of him seriously his opinion what he thought of them his answer was That they were things of such importance as would farther the Catholick Cause more then all the Books that had been written of late years about the controversies in Religion with the Protestants With which answer I seemed to rest contented because I saw thereby he was not willing to enter into any plainer course with me For although both my self as I said before and so I think of the rest did know that all was but counterfeit yet for as much as we perceived that thereby great credit did grow to the Catholick Cause and great discredit to the Protestants we held it lawful to do as we did c. Anth. Tyrrell June 25. 1602. Mr. a Foot out of the snare New shreds to the old snare Hold fast Gee will afford you more hints of their cheats and juglings whither I refer the Reader and the b Pag. 64. F. Author of Father Paulâ— life writes against such Stage-play-Exorcisms or Puppy-Devils But to prosecute our History the Queen was seldom without dishonourable attempts against her Don Bernardin de Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador in England and afterwards a busie blade for the Covenanters in France here he disingeniously forgetting his place falls a plotting against the Queen and incourageth others to it for which he was forbid the Kingdoms and so sneak'd into France But we shall presently meet with another Ambassador more unworthy then the former and this is l'Aubespine the French Ambassador then lying in England one wholly given up to the Guisian faction Nothing will serve him but the murther of the Queen to effect which he tâ—mpers with one Mr. William Stafford a Gentleman of good Relations And at last by his Secretary Trappie deals more openly and plainly with him promiseth him not onely Riches but great Honour and special favour with the Pope the Duke of Guise and with all Catholicks whatever Stafford refuseth so bloudy an enterprise but tells him of one Moody then in Prison as one desperate enough for any designe Moody is talk'd with gladly undertakes it provided he might be freed out of Prison They consult of the manner Moody propoundeth Poyson or a bag of Gun-powder laid under her bed and secretly fired But neither of these pleas'd Trappie who better discover'd his meaning by wishing that such another bold fellow might be found as was that a Bâ—ltazer Gerard who pistosâ—d William Prince of Orange in Delfe anno 1584. 10 of July Some say that he was instigated by some Jesuits to perpetrate this murther However Orange deserved better at Gerards hands having shew'd him some friendship and favour Gerard was taken and suffer'd death without any repentance or signe of grief for his fault Burgundian who had kill'd the Prince of Orange Mr. Stafford having consider'd with himself the heinousness of this Treason goeth and reveals it to the Queens Council whereupon Trappie is seiz'd on just as he thought to have pass'd into France and upon examination confesseth all Upon this the Council sends to speak with the Ambassador he b Jan. 12. 15â—â— waits upon them they tell him the reasons wherefore they secured his Secretary l'Aubespine rants against the Council and pleads the priviledge of his place Stafford and Moody are brought in confess the Treason and positively accuse the Ambassador as the Instigator He on the other hand at first denyeth it then pleads that had he known it yet being an Ambassador he ought not to discover it unless it be to his own Master After some discourse Cecil Lord Burghley gravely admonish'd him to beware how he committed Treason any more or forgot the Duty of an Ambassador and the Queens Clemencie and that he was
jugo Thou who the Pope doth scorn his Laws revoke Shalt yeild thy neck unto the Spanish Yoak And in this hight of idle fancie Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador at Paris in the great Church of Nostre Dame flourish'd his Rapier crying out Victoria but when the contrary News was known the very waggish Pages in the Streets would beg some small Gifts or Preferments in England from his Lordship as such little Villages as London York c. Thus would they jeer the haughtiness of the Spaniard who aim'd at the Government of the whole world and it may be Alexander-like not content with it neither to which purpose I remember this Distich Praeda licet non sit mundus satis ampla Philippo Ampla satis mundo praeda Philippus erit But though the Spaniard thought his Fleet and Forces invincible yet to make all Cock-sure he would have the Royal-Standard belonging to them to be blest and sanctified and that with as great Ceremony and Devotion as heart could invent There was then in Portugal one Maria de la Visitation Prioress of the Monastery De la Anunciada at Lisbone She for some years Vid. Cyprian Valera at the end had so cunningly carryed her self as a great Saint pretending to be so well acquainted with Christ that she used to call him Husband had St. Francis-like his Wounds or Marks imprinted on her undertook to Prophesie and do Miracles insomuch as Pope King and Bishops as well as other credulous Romanists put no small trust and confidence in her Sanctity This is the good wench they pitch'd on to bless the Royal Standard with Victory It was carryed in Procession by Don Francisco de Cordova the tallest blade amongst them there being present the better to honour this grand Ceremony Albert the Arch-duke and then Cardinal and Governour of Portugal the Papal Nuncio the Archbishop Prime Inquisitor the Duke of Medina Sidonia Commander of the great Fleet with many Nobles Prelates Gentry and others that such a concurse of people had scarce been seen Maria the gifted Nun with many Ceremonies giveth it her grave and pretty blessing presents it to the Conde Medina Sidonia pronouncing good success with Victory to him and his Fleet and that he should return a Conqueror At this good and sure Token we may suppose the people mad with joy but the bad Event cool'd their courage and which was to them as great a wonder the latter end of this same year this their Holy Maria proved a meer Cheat and Imposture yet in her predictions concerning the good endeavours of Pope Sixtus V our a Sed supra omnes alias praesumptiones laetasque hominum praesagiones de hac Pontifice illud unum maxime omnium animis inhaeret aâ— spe quadam â—erta replet suturorum bonotum quod FOEMINA ILLA SANCTISSIMA Vâ—siponensis cujus hodie tam evidentia cernuntur evidentia miracula ac per Universum mundum Testimoniis certissimis confiâ—mantur multis diebus priuâ—quam moriretur aut aegrotaret Gregorius XIII praedixit illius mortem revolatam fibi à Domino alteriusque successionem in cujus Pontificatu sua Divina Potestas constituisse dicebat magna quaedam facere ad sâ—um honorem Ecclesiaeque utilitatem c. Crudelitatis Calvinianae Exemplâ— duo recentissima ex Anglia Printed in octavo 1585. English-Romanists put no small confidence And the truth is Sixtus V was as furious against Elizabeth as their hearts could wish and very active in this Spanish Invasion for the carrying on of which he had not onely promised the assistance of his b Ant. Cicarella in vita Sexti V. Treasure but his Papal Curse to boot whereby he undertook to deprive the Queen of her Kingdoms and Dominions Absolving her Subjects from their Allegiance publishing his Crusaido as against Turks and Infidels whereby out of his kinde-heartedness to Rebellion he gave Plenary Indulgences and Pardon of all sins to all who gave their helping hand With this goodly stuff William Allen a little before made a Cardinal is sent into the Netherlands the better to encourage the English Romanists to Rebellion Allen pulls out his Papal Tool which he forgeth into a Pamphlet in the English Language which he prints at Antwerp calling it The Declaration of the Sentence of Sixtus Quintus And as a farther interpretation of the Papal intent and the better to ingage the English to Rebellion he joynes a second Part to it call'd An Admonition to the Nobility and People of England And that the Reader may better understand the honesty of the Paper take the sum of it thus IT begins with calling the Queens Government impious Em. Meteram Hist Belg. lib. 15 p. 473 474. Sam. Purchas Pilgrimes vol. 4. lib. 10. cap. 11. pag. 1895 1896. and unjust her self an Usurper obstinate and impenitent and so no good to be expected unless she be deprived Therefore Pope Sixtus V moved by his own and his Predecessors zeal and the vehement desire of some principal Englishmen hath used great diligence with divers Princes especially with the Spanish King to use all his force that she might be turn'd out of her Dominions and her Adherents punished And all this for good Reasons Because she is an Heretick Schismatick is Exommunicated by former Popes is Contumacious Disobedient to the Roman Bishop and hath taken to her self the Ecclesiastical Jurisdion over the a No such thing souls of men Because she hath against all Law and Right usurped the Kingdom seeing none forsooth must be Monarchs of England but by the leave and consent of the Pope Because she hath committed many Injuries Extortions and other wrongs against her Subjects Because she hath stir'd up Seditions and Rebellions between the Inhabitants of Neighbour-Countries Because she hath entertain'd b What did the Pope and Spaniard do Fugitives and Rebels of other Nations Because she sent and procured the c A slanderous untruth Turk to invade Christendom Because she persecuted the English Romanists cut off the d Though I wish it had not been done as being an Enemy to bloudshed yet the Romanists were the chief Promoters of her death by continually thrusting her on to new designes against Queen Elizabeth But whether is worse Queen Elizabeth to put to death the Queen of Scots no way ingaged to her or the English Romanists to seek and endeavour the Murther of Queen Elizabeth their own Soveraign to whom they owed all Allegiance and Service Nor is this so Bad as the poysoning of the Queen of Navar and the Massacre at Paris 1572. Queen of Scots and abolished the Roman Religion Because she hath rejected and excluded the ancient Nobility and promoted to honour obscure people and also useth Tyranny Wherefore seeing these offences some of them rendring her uncapable of the Kingdom others unworthy to live His Holyness by the power of God and the Apostles Reneweth the Censures of Pius V and Gregory XIII against her Excommunicates and deprives her of all
Royal Dignity Titles Rights and Pretences to England and Ireland declares her Illegitimate and an Vsurper of the Kingdoms and absolves all her Subjects from their Obedience and Oaths of Allegiance due to her So he expresly commandeth all under pain and penaltie of Gods wrath to yeild her no Obedience Aid or Favour whatsoever but to imploy all their power against her and to joyn themselves with the Spanish Forces who will not hurt the Nation nor alter their Laws or Priviledges onely punish the wicked Hereticks Therefore by these presents We Declare that it is not onely lawful but commendable to lay hands on the said Usurper and other her adherents and for so doing they shall be well Rewarded And lastly to all these Roman assistants is liberally granted a Plenary Indulgence and remission of all their sins Here we have the sum of this Treasonable Libel with which Allen thought to do great matters against his Queen and Country and these were prepared to be spread abroad the Kingdom upon the Spaniards landing yet no sooner is the news known of their defeat but Allen calls in the Impression burning all he could lay his hands on onely some few escaped his Fingers both he and the Printer having before given some Copies to their Friends The Romanists for the most part priz'd it dearly though some more sober disliked it as too severe yet some others we need not Question might be of the Jesuit Currey's opinion viz. That it was a work of thaâ— worth as it would yet bite in time to Quodlibets pag. 240. come This Invasion was very much assisted by the English Romanists though not by all for the Lord Montague and some others were against it In Flanders lay Charles Nevil Earl of Westmerland the Lord Pagit Sir William Stanley with about seven hundred more English ingaged and ready to joyn with the Prince of Parma against their own Country What Company in England would have taken their parts I know not This is certain that Philip Earl of Arundel the unfortunate Eldest Son of Norfolk was unhappily too much Priest ridden which procured his imprisonment and a tryal the cause of all which might be laid to Allen who had such a sway and power over the said Earl that he could make him do any thing And the Earl was over-perswaded to set his affection on the Spanish Fleet rejoycing at its coming praying heartily for its success and grieved beyond measure at its overthrow But he is not the first Nobleman who confided too much in bad counsel and whose Zeal for Religion hurryed him on to inconveniences As for Cardinal Allen he was born in Lancashire of good Parentage was bred up at Oxford in Orial-Colledge where he was Proctor was preferr'd to a Canonship in York in Queen Elizabeth's days quits England becometh Pensioner to the Spaniard to carry on whose designes against his Queen and County he was very industrious for which service Sixtus V. created him a Cardinal 1587. August 7 and he dyed at Rome 1594. October 16. We have formerly shown his seditious and King deposing Principles of which his foresaid Admonition will give a farther Quodlibets pag 240 241 247. proof and who were the Promoters of this Invasion his own words will best tell you The King of Spain at length as well by his Holiness Authoritie and Exhortation as by his own unspeakable Zeal and Piety moved also not a little by My humble and continual suit together with the afflicted and banished Catholicks of our Nation of all and every Degree who have been by his special compassion and Regal Munificencie principallie supported in this our long Exile hath condescended at last to take upon him this so Holy and Glorious an Act c. And then proceeds to incourage nay and threaten too the English to take up Arms against their Queen and to joyn with the Spaniards and the other Invaders If you will avoid the Popes the Kings and other Princes high indignation let no man of what degree soever Obey Abet Aid Defend or Acknowledge her c. Adding That otherwise they should incur the Angels Curse and Malediction and be as deeply Excommunicated as any because that in taking her part they should fight against God against their a How cometh Philip to be lawful King of England Vid. Tho. Bels Anatomy pag. 98 124. lawful King against their Country and notwithstanding all they should do they should but defend her bootless to their own present destruction and eternal shame As for the Secular Priests you shall hear Watson and Bluet the chief of them thus Confess We had some of us greatly approved the said Rebellion highly extol'd the Rebels and pitifully bewail'd their ruine and overthrow Many of our affections were knit to the Spaniards and for our obedience to the Pope we all do profess it The attempt both of Pope and Spaniard failing in England his Holiness as a Temporal Prince displayed his Banner in Ireland the Plot was to deprive her Highness first from that Kingdom if they could and then by degrees to depose her from this In all these Plots none more forward then many of us that were Priests These are the words set down in the Book call'd b Pag. 15. Important Considerations composed by Bluet and Watson two Priests As for the Jesuits but of Parsons I shall treat more particularly hereafter you shall hear what c C. W. A Reply to Father Paâ—sons Libel fol. 64 65. Clark the Priest saith who with Watson suffer'd afterwards for Treason against King James First it is most certain that all the world had very admirable expectance of that Army and the Jesuits more then any Secondly it is plain by the Cardinals Book d They would hint to us as if Parsons were the Compiler of the Admonition but 't is certain that Allen was the Author of it his name being to it and Pitseus with the other Romanists confessing Allen to be the Author if it were his written as a preparative to that action that he was made Cardinal of purpose for that Exploit and to have been sent hither presently upon the Spaniards Conquest But Father Parsons saith that he labour'd to set forward at that time the Cardinals preferment if you will believe him which maketh it evident a primo ad ultimum that Father Parsons was a dealer in that action Thirdly it is certain that the Jesuits in Rome were great with the Spanish Ambassador-Leger there and had great recourse unto him when the matter was on foot doth not this then argue them to be concurrers thereunto Fourthly it is likewise most true that the English Jesuits in Rome appropriated certain Palaces in London to themselves to fall unto their lots when this matter was in handling to wit Burghley-house Bridewel and another which I have forgot making themselves cock-sure of their already-devoured Prey This all the Students that lived in the e Viz. The English Colledge at Rome
Spain and this Antonio But Philip having the longest Sword under the conduct of Alva wan the Kingdom so that Antonio was forced to flee for refuge to our Queen Elizabeth who afforded him some assistance and favour by which means and protection many Portugaise shipt themselves for England where they were received as friends with all respect and honour Amongst the rest was Roderigo Lopez a Jewish Physitian whom the Queen entertain'd in her own Service making him Physitian to her Houshold and Stephano Ferreira de Gama with Emanuel Loisie These three were inticed by the Spaniard to undertake the murther of the Queen for which they were promis'd great rewards but Lopez was to be the main instrument 1. Lopez confess'd that of late years he had been allured to do service secretly to the King of Spain which he did by the means of one Manuel Andrada a Portugal an Agitator under Don Bernardino Mendoza the Spanish Ambassador in France 2. That the said Andrada brought him from Christofero de Mora a Portugaise but a great favourite of King Philips and an especial Instrument for reducing Portugal under the Spanish Crown a rich Jewel and an encouragement from Philip himself 3. That he was informed of the King of Spains hopes of him not onely by Andrada but by Roderique Marques a Portugais also but imployed by the Spaniard on such wicked designes 4. That he the said Lopez did assent to these wicked Counsels 5. That he did secretly advertise the Spaniard divers times of such affairs of the Queens as he could learn 6. That he did also assent to take away the Queens life by poyson upon a reward promised him of fifty thousand Crowns 7. That he sent Andrada to confer with Count Fuentes about it 8. That he directed Stephano Ferreira de Gama to write Letters to Stephano Ibarra the Kings Secretary at Bruxels to assure the said Earl Fuentes and Ibarra that he would undertake as he had promised to destroy the Queen by poyson provided that he might have the said 50000 Crowns 9. That he sent these Letters by one Gomez Davila a Portugal That the reason why the murther was not executed according to promise was because he perceived the delivery of the 50000 Crowns defer'd though promis'd him from day to day 10. That to take away this delay of the Execution Count Fuentez by the King of Spains order did signe and deliver Bills of exchange for the said Money This money or part of it for security to Lopez was delivered Tho. Robinson's Anatomy of the Nunnery of Lisbone p. 9. to the custody of the English Nuns then at Rhoan in France which monies the Plot failing and Lopez executed was given to the said Nuns who carryed it with them to Lisbone in Portugal where they setled themselves in a Nunnery as appears by their Register-book And at the same time by one of the Lords of the Privy-Council through the interception of Letters this designe was discover'd and Lopez seiz'd on he was forward also to a Jo. Speed's Hist in Queen Eliz. § 117. purge old Lord Burghley out of this world All this was also confess'd by Stephano Ferrera and Emanuel Loisie and that Dr. Lopez his Children were to be advanced by the Kiâ—g of Spain and several other circumstances And that the Count de Fuentez and Ibara were privy to all these actions take this following Confession to assure it The Confession of a Manuel Loisie Tinoco by his own b One of great credit with the Spanish Councellors at Bruxels hand-writing the 22 of Febr. 1593 4. I Manuel Loisie Tinoco Gentleman of Portugal confess that the Count de Fuentez and the Secretary Ibarra call'd me into the Cabinet of the Count and both of them together either of them for his own part took my hands putting them within their own and told me that before they would declare unto me a certain business of great Importance Thou must give unto us thy faith and homage to keep it so secret that although thou happen to be taken there of the English thou shalt not discover this secret because it importeth the Quietness of all Christendom And after I had given them my word and faith with all fidelity and service in such an affair they told me Stephen Ferrera de Gama hath written to us how D. Lopez hath offer'd and bound himself to kill the Queen of England with poyson with condition the King of Spain should recompence his services according to the quality of them All which passed in the City of Bruxels in the house of the Count de Fuentez and as far as I can remember it was the 9 day of December past All this I certifie to have passed in great truth and certainty and do affirm it under mine Oath Again I Manuel Loisie Tinoco a Portugal Gentleman do confess that it is true that being in Bruxels in the house of the Count Fuentes he caused me to be call'd for and demanded of me of what Quality and Country Andrada was And after that I had told him all that I knew of him he commanded his Secretary to shew me all the Letters that Andrada had written to him from Calice He shewed me three Letters in the first he signified that he was come from England where he had been prisoner a long time and that he was sent by order of Dr. Lopez who as a man very zealous and friendly to the service of the King of Castile was determined to do the King such a piece of Service as thereby he might with great safety satisfie himself on the English Nation But so as the King should recompence his said services with honours and favours according to the quality thereof For he was old and many ways indebted and would now finde rect for his old age And declaring the quality of the service he told him that Dr. Lopez bound himself to dispatch the Queen with poyson Wherefore it behooved him to advertise the King of Spain thereof with all speed and he would attend at Calice until the answer came from Madril The same designe was also carryed on to murther Don Antonio who then call'd himself King of Portugal Concerning which take part of Stephano Ferrera de Gama's Confession taken the 18 of Febr. 1593 4. He saith that Manuel D' Andrada about a month before he went out of England did declare to him that if the King of Spain would that D. Lopez would poyson the Queen of England and the King Don Antonio also Which speech being afterwards utter'd to D. Lopez by Ferrera the Doctor answer'd As for the King he shall dye with the first sickness that shall happeâ— to him But for the Queen we have no a Meaning that the business was not as then fully concluded on the Doctor being not fully assured of his money without which he declared he would not poyson her answer as yet from the other side In short Lopez Ferrera and Loisie were condemn'd and
That the King of Navarre with the other Princes of Bourbon his Adherents should be declared to have forfeited their Right and Title to the Crown That a Form of Government should be made which the King should not have power to alter That such of the Kings Favourites should be banish'd the Court and turn'd out of all Offices and Places That War should be made against the Huguenots and the absolute Command of it committed unto him That the King should have no extraordinary Guards about his Person and so dismiss his Guard 45 Gentlemen That the Dukes of Aumale Elboeuf and Nemours should have the Government of Picardy Normandy and Lyons and that the Leaguers should have six other Towns as they should name That the Duke of Mayenne should be Admiral and his Creature De la Chastre be Mareschal instead of Byrâ—n That Brissac an active Leaguer should be Governour of Paris And at last concluded That he was resolved either to lose his life or secure Religion and the Estate of his Family The Queen-mother returneth and the King finding no mâ—ans by staying there to escape his snarâ—s of the Enemies who were now forming 13 May. a Siege against him resâ—lved to withdraw himself so stealing through the * So calâ—'d from the 〈…〉 of Tâ—les theâ—e formâ—rly Tuilleries the Gardens by the Louvre he took horse with a dozen Gentlemen posted to Trapes and the next day to Chartres where he was receiv'd with great demonstrations of joy 'T is said that the people were so bewitch'd with this Solemn League and Covenant that seeing him thus fly for his safety they * Jo. de â—â—â—ssieres tol 4. l. 21. p. 259. shot at him cross the River calling him all the Contumelious names that malice could invent And that the King was so troubled at these Villanies and Indignities that having got a little from Paris he turn'd him about uttering some threats and menaces against that ingrateful City The Courtiers hasted after the King with what speed they coâ—ld make most trudging afoot for in this burly-burly happy was he that could procure an horse though never so bad many Persons of Quality being content to make use of their own legs â—â— preserve themselves and amongst those who fled to the King was Niâ—â—las Poulain not daring to stay in Paris suspecting himself discover'd and well was it for him that he so escaped for the Leaguers were so mad against him for his Loyalty that they imprison'd his Wife threatned his Children rifled his house and as for himself he got to Chartres and the King without ever a Peny of mony nor do I hear of any reward excepting Promises that he received for his faithful service in so often saving the Kings life it being the custom for such good-natur'd or negligent Princes not to understand worth and vertue and so to be Misers in rewarding of such but Prodigals in heaping Riches and Honours upon their phantastical and flattering Minions or Favourites and it may be Poulain was too grave and serious for such a wanton and frolicksom Court as Henry III's was And here the Skill or Policy of Guise hath been much call'd in question for not speedily following his blow having all the advantages that possibly could be expected his great neglect being his letting the King escape the seizing of whose Person might have compleated his Triumphs and by his Enemies so wanting an Head might have brought France to submit to his pleasure all which might with ease have been accomplish'd had he but forthwith begirt the Louvre by which he might have taken the King but this nelect he remembred too late and afterwards repented of so grand an oversight Though here he had fail'd yet he resolveth to secure himself to which purpose having gain'd all the strong places in Paris put out and imprison'd the * Like the Lord Maâ—or of London Prevost des Marchands and others whom he suspected to favour the King and settled his own Creatures in their Places he surpriseth all the Neighbouring places and presently Orleans Bourges Amiens Abbeville Montrovil Rouen Rheims Chaalons and above twenty other considerable places submitted to him the mad people every-where crying out Long live Guise long live the Protector of the Faith And his Sister the Dutchess Dowager of Montpensier was so zealous against the King and Peace that she would brag how the King should be * Jo. de Buss vol. 4. p. 261. shorn for a Monk and shew the Scisars which should do the feat And for a good encouragement the Spaniard sendeth 600000 Crowns supposing that the League would make rare work for him And thus D'A bigne tom 3 l. 1. ch 23. Guise commanding all the King can find no safety for himself but by Peace though upon never so bad Conditions and that which was no small argument of his Compliance was the approach of the Spanish Armado by them call'd the Invincible and the vast Preparations of the Duke of Parma in Flanders which though in the main design'd against England yet he understood not what if Conquerours as most suppos'd they would they might act against him and France knowing full well the Catholik King to have all along assisted the Covenanters In short The King thus forc'd to shackle himself lest the Mischief and Rebellion should run too far he submits to Guise granting him and his Faction all the Proposals they desir'd and so by a Decree call'd the Edict of Union or July a Peace is hudled up between them The Edict it self being somewhat long take here the Heads of it HENRY by the Grace of God King of France and Poland c. We ordain and decree these following Articles as an unalterable and fundamental Law in our Kingdom We swear and renew the Oath made by us at our Coronation to live and die in the Roman Religion We ordain and would have all our Subjects to swear as we do and to joyn themselves with us in the extirpation of Hereticks We swear that we shall never favour or advance them and command all our Subjects to swear never to admit of an Heretical King or one that favoureth Heresie to reign over them We promise never to promote or imploy any but of the Roman Religion and expresly forbid any to be receiv'd into any Place or Imployment but who have proved themselves of the said Religion We swear and promise to protect and use our Subjects who joyn with us in these our undertakings as becometh a good King We would have our said united Subjects to swear to assist one another against the Hereticks And that our said Subjects swear to live and die in their Allegeance to us And that they swear to depart from all Practices and Leagues contrary to the said Union our Person and Authority We declare all to be Rebells who will not sign this said Union and all Towns who will not admit it shall be deprived of all their Privileges and Franchises And to
death Moreover most holy Father they sow and cast out every where these spiteful and disdainful scoffs that at Rome are oftentimes rehearsed and remembered the singular and great benefits of this Realm unto the See Apostolick but now the same Kingdom being grievously distressed is not once requited with like no not with necessary thanks and reward That this Realm is honoured with the Title of The First begotten of the Church but that it is altogether handled as a Bastard and abandon'd as an untimely Fruit. That the Bishop of Rome challengeth unto him the name of a Father and succoureth not his most obedient and dutiful Children enduring now extremity and stretching forth their humble intreating hands but rather provoketh them to anger Finally that all these lingerings are of small effect and these excuses not worthy to be written in water It is also very grievous to hear and is now upon every mans tongue that it cannot be done without our great shame that all the Treasure of England Germany and other Heretical Nations is spent wasted and consumed in an ill and an ungodly Cause and that from every place power is sent and cometh in savour and aid of the Hereticks But that the Catholick Princes * one onely excepted of whom France receiveth Philip King of Spain a great and continual succour in such important Affairs but notwithstanding insufficient look one upon another careless being in a most just and weighty Cause altogether faint cold and unwilling Which as it is in great grief to be lamented in other yet especially in him unto whom it belongeth to surmount them all in this kind of duty for to encourage them with word and deed to defend the Cause of that particular member of the Church whereof he is set and appointed by God a Governour and a general President and always armed with present money wherewith to defend her And rather should by Letters and Messengers pawn and engage his Credit for to encourage the hearts of the Catholicks then to abate and dismay their hope in fearing in vain to look for that whereunto reason and equity doth persuade and bind him chiefly by that the Bishop by whom Navarre himself and other attending unto Divellish Doctrines and other walking after the design of the flesh in impiety scoffing the name of Catholicks the wisest and most learned men have always judged were excommunicated and cursed For what is he most Holy Father that with one eye cannot see that they onely gape after the Goods and Possessions of the Catholicks by all means seek to entrap their lives greedily thirst after their bloud and onely wish the destruction of Christian souls and utter decay of true Religion This the conquer'd Cities do witness this the sacked and spoiled Goods of honest and godly men this the rewards granted or at least promised unto the Hereticks this the Consecrated Reliques nay rather the most sacred body of Jesus Christ cast before Dogs this the hard and impenitent hearts of the corrupted Nobility this the Souldiers ready to the spoil and overthrow of Churches this the new established Synagogue of the Ministers of Sathan corrupting and falsifying the pure Word of God this the manifold Gibbets of Preachers this the bodies of sundry Captains and Souldiers beheaded this in great heaps the murthered Catholicks this the members of the Franciscans and Dominicans quickly torn in pieces with wild horses this finally the cruel slaughters of Christians and chiefly of Ecclesiastical persons manifestly declare and confirm Amongst whom the bright and thining Lights and worthy to be belov'd and desired and the stays and pillars of their Orders * * It may be his name was Robert Chessaâ—â—â—s Davila pag. 861. he had publickly commended the Murther â—â— Henry III. Chessaeus President in his Country and one of S. Francis Family drawn by violence from Gods service and committed unto the Hangman being at Vendosme not without great grief of all good Christians in the spring and prime of his age hang'd and depriv'd of his life The Director and worthy Regâ—nt of the Dominicans at Paris N. Demonte threescore and ten years of age first in infinite places stabb'd and not far from the City almost torn in pieces And of the same calling before a most worthy and valiant maintainer and defender of the truth * * He advised Clâ—ment to muâ—der Hen. III. Burgonius after divers torments with horses at Tours being dismembered have all now laureated and crown'd with their innocent bloud yielded up their Ghosts in t the hands of the Almighty Whereupon when we think we have thought good diligently to do two things by the liberty which Christ freely hath bestowed upon us The first is which although others can do it better yet after our small and slender skill to declare unto your Holiness the whole state of France whose earnest zeal and desire to aid us we doubt not shall be driven in the rest as the Letters of your most Renowned * * Card. Montalto Nephew written unto the whole body of the Holy League most plainly witness The other that we by all means will seek to comfort and strengthen the careful minds of the people partly heavy and wavering by the subtilty of the Politicians and partly by their own natural weakness and move and stir them up with all diligence and earnestness to expell and drive out Navarre and refuse and deny him boldly even in the middest of Sword Flame and Fire all service and obedience and exhort them to prefer rather what misery soever before an ungodly and wicked peace although he should seem to have forsaken and forsworn his Heresie and for it should have obtain'd a Pardon whereunto yet notwithstanding his is nothing near and should profess himself a Catholick again submitting himself under the Holy See for the manifest danger which might ensue and befall unto the true Religion by this deceitful Conversion and feigned repentance and he that shall favour him counselling any to agreement or else consenting and according thereunto when by any means shall be able to stay and hinder it to be esteemed dangerous and suspected of Heresie and altogether unworthy of mens company Whereupon our minds and heads are altogether so occupied that we are fully determined ere long to put in print to the view of the world certain Articles concerning these points and send them first unto your Holiness and afterwards disperse them in all places of the world partly to a perpetual reproach and upbraiding of the Inhabitants of this Realm if so often times admonished with baseness and cowardliness of heart they should consent to submit themselves under the yoke and bondage of an Heretick partly to stir and raise up every mans affection to send with all expedition aid and relief unto our distressed Affairs And lastly to leave behind us for our Successours sure witnesses and tokens of our care and loyalty to our Country and so to disburthen our Consciences and
him Yet by these was the King brought so low that he borroweth aid from England Holland and the German Princes and Mayenne sendeth to desire the like from the Pope and King of Spain By this time Barnaby Brisson chief President of the Covenanting year 1591 Parliament at Paris for fome reason or other was more agreeable to the King then formerly and several in the City began to wish a Reconciliation with him The King himself knew that he had some friends in the City by whose assistance he had a design to surprize it by having several of his Captains disguised in Countrey habits pretending to carry Horse-loads of corn or meal into it by night the usual time so to steal in by reason of the Kings Forces scouring the ways and Countrey But this plot being discovered it fail'd and is yet call'd the * 20 Jan. Journee des farines Farinarum dies or Nox farinarum Day of Flour or Meal These caused the Parisians for the more strengthning themselves against any such like attempts to receive into their City Four thousand Spaniards to the displeasure of Mayenne who feared that Nation and Faction might in time be too strong for him there But he was very male-contented with the forwardness of the new Pope Gregory XIV who espoused the quarrel of the League with a great deal of earnestness sendeth Marsilio Landriano of Milan Nuncio into France with two * They may be seen at large in a Book calld de Christianissimi Regis pericuâ—â—s or de periculi Henrici IV. Printed 1591. Monitory Bulls I. One relating to the Clergie whom he interdicted if within 15 days they forsook not the obedience and part of the King And further if within 15 days more they departed not from him then to be deprived of their Livings Benefices and Functions II. The second concerned the Princes Nobility and the rest of the Laity wherein under great pains he also warned them to depart from the King whom he call'd Heretick Persecutor of the Church an Excommunicated Person and therefore depriv'd of all his Dominions and Possessions To these the Pope addeth Arms and Money sending his Nephew Hercole Sfondrato newly for Honours sake made by him Duke of Montemarciano with an Army which he will maintain with the moneys gathered up by Sixtus V. and kept in Castel St. Angelo and besides this he alloweth 15000 Crowns a moneth to the Leaguers The Royallists are greatly offended at these Papers and Proceedings Those of the Soverein Court for conveniency then sitting at Chaalons by Decree declare that the former Bulls and actings against Henry III. as also these against the present Henry IV. to be odious seditious false impostures contrary to all holy Decrees Canons Constitutions Councils the Rights and Liberties of the Gallican Church and so to be idle vain null and void and to be burnt by the hands of the Hangman Ordain also that Landriano calling himself Nuncio to be seiz'd on and suffer according to Law forbid any to entertain him declare that all Cardinals Prelates and other Ecclesiasticks who any way promote a Consent to these Bulls or approve of the late Murther of Henry III. shall be deprived of all their Benefices in this Kingdome and that none hereafter carry any money to Rome or procure any Benefices thence c. * Yet I have a Copy of it that year printed bearing date 29 Aug. 10 June 1599. The same in effect was decreed by the Parliament then sitting at Tours but with this addition prohibiting any upon pain of Nigh Treason to publish and obey any of the aforesaid Bulls And which was best of all * A declare declare Gregoire se disant Pape quatoriesme de ce nom ennemie de la pâ—ix de l'union de l'Eglise Catholique Apostolique Romaine du Roy de son Estat adheâ—ant a la Conjuration d'Espagne fauteur des Rebelles coulpable du tres cruel tres cruel tres inhumain tres detestabable parricide proditoiremenâ— commis en la personne de Henry III. Roy de tres henreuse memoire tres Christen tres Catholique Hath declared and doth declare Gregory calling himself Pope the XIV of that name an Enemy to the Peace to the Union of the Chatholick-Apostolick-Roman Church to the the King and his Estate a Partaker of the Spanish Conspiracy a favourer of Rebels guilty of the most cruel most inhumane and most detestable Parricide Trayterously committed on the Person of the most Christian King and most Catholick King Henry III. of most happy memory 5 August 1591. The same Language was used by the Parliament sitting at * 3 Aug. Caen on the contrary the Parliament at Paris thunder out their Decrees commanding the Nuncio and Monitory Bulls to be received and obeyed as proceeding from an Authentick Authority threatning severe punishments to all those who submit not to them And here having mentioned several Parliaments the common Reader may understand once for all that France had then and hath now several Seats of Parliament or rather Courts Judicature having command within their respective Precincts and instituted by several Kings as this following Scheme will shew Order Where Settled by Anno I. Paris Philippe IV. le Bel. 1302. II. Tholouse Charles VII 1443. III. Grenoble Charles VII 1453. IV. * Was constituted 1447 and so it was then tâ—e thâ—rd Parlâ—ment â—uâ— it lâ—st thâ—t â—ank and â—dâ—râ—â—y a rebelliâ—n Bourdeaux Louis XI 1462. V. Dijon Louis XI 1476. VI. Rouen Louis XII 1499. some say 1503. VII Aix Louis XII 1501. VIII Rennes Henry II. 1553. IX Pau said first to be instituted afterwards confirmed Louis XIII 1620. X. Mets Louis XIII 1633. I order and time these as they were made fixed or sedentary otherwise we might say that Parlements were had at Paris 577 at Tholouse 1302 and at Rouen 1443. In the time of this League Paris and Rouen being in the hands of the Covenanters King Henry III. removed the Sessions of those Parlements to Tours Caen c. whither accordingly as many of the Royal Members as could go went and sate acting for their Kings whilest those of the other persuasion staid and were as busie and zelous for the Leaguers But to return the Nuncio the Embassadours of Spain and Savoy the Lords of the House of Lorrain Nicolas de Pellevé then Archbishop of Sens and not of * Card. de Lenoncourt was now livâ—â—g and Archbishop of Rheims Rheims till the year after as †Pag. 1014. Davila mistakes with some others meet at Rheims where every man seeming for the League yet under that vizard to carry on their own designs and Interest their Consultations broke up without any determinations In the mean time spang up a third Party which had like to have foil'd both King and League Charles Cardinal of Bourbon who whilst the old Kingling Cardinal Bourbon lived was called Cardinal of Vendosm he seeing the Pope Spaniard and Covenanters and all
in the Dukedom of Bar and in the Diocess of Toul in Lorrain who throwing off his Cowle or Hood and under the disguise of a Beggerly habit being found in the Court upon examination giving no good account and Convict by Testimony was also condemn'd and suffered upon the Wheel Such like murtherous designes of the Friars occasioned many Poems against them amongst the rest upon the stabbing of Henry III. who is said to have loved them most affectionately thus one of them concludeth Jamais il n'y eut Roy par qui la Moinerie Respectee fut plus par qui plus cheria Si les Moins ainsi tuâ—nt leurs grands amis Bon Dieu que ferent ils à leur grand Ennemis Never did King carry more kinde defires Than Henry unto all sorts of Fryers If Monks to friends will give such deadly blows Good God! what will they do unto their Foes Thus much for the French Popish Solemn League and Covenant by Retorting of which is enough to stop their mouths concerning our late Rebellions seeing The Romanists there safely pretended the danger of Religion as well as our Presbyterians did They entred into a Solemu League and Covenant as our Non-conformists did They forced their King to take it and it is not unknown what our villainous Long-Parliament would have done and what the impudent Schismaticks in Scotland did do They spred abroad that their King was an enemie to their Religion and in this were worse then our Puritans who though they slandred our King yet had it rather been a scandal for him to have been of their schismatical perswasion They had their Priests and Jesuits sacrilegiously to abuse the Pulpit and People with their seditious lying and treasonable Discourses as our Rebels had their blasphemous Lecturers ignorant and impudent Tub-Thumpers and 't is hard to tell which of these Covenanters were the greater Villains though I 'le grant ours to be the greater Dunces They falsely gave out that many thousand Huguenots lurk'd in Paris to kill them thereby to incense and inrage the people as our Puritans did of God knows what Cavaliers and Papists mustred under ground and such like tales They had their several Juncto's and Cabal's as ours had their Committees c. They null'd and made void all their Oaths of Allegiance as ours did They declared that Allegiance was but Conditional viz. to a Romanist as ours did to a Covenanter They made many Oaths in behalf of Conditional Subjection and Rebellion as out late Zealots did They had their Doctors or Divines of Sorbonne to countenance and vindicate their wicked Actions and to declare for good whatever they would have them As ours had their Club of Assembly of Divines to prove new Governments and King-opposing to be by Divine Right and Predestination They made Banishment and other Penalties for those who would not take and subscribe their Oaths as our Rebels did for their Covenants and Engagements They had their particular Processions and such like Set-pieces of Devotion to crave Divine Aid and Assistance as ours had their monthly Fasts to desire God to bless their sins and Rebellions as also their Thanksgiving like the old Irish who used to thank God if by Theft or Robbery they had got a good booty They had their Oaths of Abjuration as well as ours had They would pardon and authorize all those who acted for their cause as ours could indempnifie one another some may think with as much right or true Authority as the * Mer. Casubâ—â—'s Necessity of Reform p. 75. French Priest consecrated the Sacrament in the name of the Devil They call'd their League against their King Loyalty and ours thought as well of the Covenant They would have the Council of Trent revived as ours would the Covenant Directory and Presbytery and such like schismatical and treasonable Principles Some of them would have their Chieftain Mayenne to be King as others in England would have had Oliver As their Mayenne would not take upon him when offered to him the Title of King because his Interest was not then sufficient to vindicate it and so would only be Lieutenant of the Crown of France thus Oliver upon the same account refused the Kingship but would be Protector of England They commended Guise and Mayenne as the only Prop of their Church as ours by their Addresses did sacrilegiously magnifie Oliver and his son Richard They had their Rump and secluded Members as well as we but in this the French were worst of the two they turning out honest men whilst ours excluded only Conditional subjects i. e. Traitors so one Knave turn'd out another They sent to the Popish Princes large Complaints against their King as ours with their Schismatical Assembly against King Charles I. to Holland and Geneva They would alter limit put out and in as they pleased their Kings Council as our Puritans desired to do in England They would take away the Kings Negative Vote and make the States superiour to him so would our Roundheads here They sent a Letter to desire Protection and Assistance from Spain an enemie to their King and Countrey as the Scotch Covenanters did from the French King Lewis XIII against their King Charles I. as appears by their Letter subscribed by their Chieftains They in Triumph conducted Guise and his friends into Paris as our Presbyterians did the five Members c. to the affront of King and Government They by their Tumults forced their King to flee from his chief City and Court Paris as our Puritans did King Charles I. from London for his own safety When their King offered them and their General Mayenne Pardon Favour and desired a Peaee they reject both it and him as ours did with King Charles when he offered the same to them and their General Essex They censure all who sided with the King and sat at Tours or Chaalons as ours did those who sat at Oxford as a Parliament They broke the Kings Great Seals making new ones as ours also did They declared it Treason to aid or favour their King as the English did They murthered any who sided with their King as well as our Rebels here They defaced all the Kings Pictures and Statues as the Phanaticks did here They had their Women of all Qualities to promote their Cause by their Love-tricks and Contributions as the Puritans in England had their Wives holy Sisters and zealous Ladies hurried along with as much Chastity and Religion as Honesty Moderation or Loyalty They renounced all obedience to Henry III. and his Queen ordered he should not be prayed for as our wicked Presbyterian Long-Parliament declared the Queen a Traitor renounced the King by their abominable Votes and Declaration of Non-Address and it was afterwards death to pray for him They often attempted the death of Henry IV. contrived and procured the Murther of Henry III. as ours designed King Charles's death in the Isle of Wight and at last murthered him on the
Question For no mortal sin is to be committed although thereby Life or Goods might be saved but these things which further and help to execute an unjust Warr are manifestly deadly sins It is permitted likewise to the Catholiques to perform such kind of Obedience to this Haeretical Queen as doth not oppugn the Catholique Religion Neither ever was it or could it be the meaning of the Pope to allow them to use that Obedience towards the Queen which doth manifestly contradict and oppose the end and scope which he had to promote the Catholick Faith and Religion in Ireland But that this was his meaning and scope his own Letters or Breves do manifestly declare From all which it remaineth sufficiently apparent that the most famous Prince Hugh O-Neil and other Catholiques in Ireland making warr against an Heretical Queen who opposeth her self against the True Faith are by no means Rebels neither do they deny due obedience or unjustly usurp any of the Queens Dominions But on the contrary they do rather vindicate themselves and their Countrey from an impious and wicked Tyranny by a most just Warr and do defend and maintain the holy and Orthodox Faith with all their power as becometh all Christians and Catholicks so to do All and every of which we whose Names are under-written do judg and approve as most certain and true Salananca VII of March 1602. I Juan de Ziguenza Professor of Divinity of the Colledg of the Society of Jesus of this famous City of Salamanca do so judg I Manuel de Rojas Professor of Divinity of the said Colledg do agree in the same I Gaspar de Mena Professor of Divinity and Holy Scripture in the said Colledg do assent to the said Opinions of these Fathers as altogether true I Piedro Osorio Expounder of the Sacred Canons in the same Colledg of the Society of Jesus am altogether of the same Opinions with the foresaid Fathers The same Censure or Declaration I find the very next year after thus dated and subscribed Datum Salmanticae secundo Februarii Anno Domini Millesimo Sexcentesimo Tertio Doctores Salmanticenses Fra. Franciscus Zumel Decanus Salmant Mag. Alphonsus de Curiel Sacrae Theologiae Primatius Professor Fr. Petrus de Herrera Mag. Doctor Franciscus Sancius Fr. Dionysius Juberus Mag. Andreas de Leon. Fr. Petrus de Ledesma Fr. Martinus de Paraza Doctores Theologi Vallisoselani D. Franciscus Sobrino Decanus D. Alfonsus Vacc◠de Santiago D. Johannes Garcia de Coronel Mag. Fr. Johannes Nigron D. Torre Fr. Josephus de Luxan Vallisoleti Octavo Martii Anno Millesimo sexcentesimo tertio Philip Osullevan thinks this Declaration enough to convert all good Hist Cathol Ibern. Compend Tom. 3. lib. 8. cap. 7. fol. 204. Romanists to Rebellion and is not a little proud of its Authority and thus cockered up in his usual vanity he accuseth all of folly and ignorance who sided with the Queen and her Loyallists and to think otherwise he saith is a mad and poysonous Doctrine Tir-Oen as aforesaid having submitted himself the Lord Deputy carried him the next day to Dublin intending to convey him into England and thither he carried him King James being proclaimed and received as the undoubted King who also pardoned Tir-Oen received him honourably at Court and by Proclamation forbidding any to shew him the least disrespect But the Romanists in Ireland shew themselves of another temper for hearing of Queen Elizabeth's death a great comfort to * Three Convers of Eng. part 1. an Addition to the Epist Dedicat Parsons and that James was King of England they rejoyce at the one and despise the other The Citizens of Lymrick with their Priests seized upon all the Churches in the City erecting their Altars resolving to re-settle their Religion again At Wexford they gave out that King James was Fynes Morysont Itinerary p. 285 286 c. a Romanist the better to embolden their Associates Those of Waterford secured the Cathedral Church to themselves defaced the Session-House at Black-Fryers by breaking the Doors pulling down the Benches and Seats of Justice ordering Masses to be celebrated publikely But those of Cork went farther refusing to proclaim the King ran to their Arms forbad the Commissioners to proclaim him upon which the Loyallists and the said Commissioners were forced to proclaim him upon an Hill near the Town They entertained one amongst them who call'd himself a Legat from the Pope went with them in Solemn Procession new hallowed their Churches kept strong Guards took the Sacrament to spend their Lives and Goods in the defence of the Roman Religion fell upon the Kings Forces encouraged a Priest to hearten the people on by preaching to them That James could not be a lawful King because he was not appointed by the Pope and sworn to maintain the Roman Religion They write also to all Towns and Cities to assist them in defence of the Catholick Faith and the better to carry on their Designs seized upon the King's Munition And as for Tir-Oen having staid a little time in England with leave and Reward he return'd for Ireland where after so many Promises and Obligations it was expected he would have lived civilly and obedient But here according to his old wont he falleth a plotting and contriving mischief again but with a great deal of secresie In the mean time Montgomery Lord Bishop of Derry and afterwards of Meath enters Bp. Carlton's Thankful Remembrance cap. 14. p. 168. into suit against Tir Oen for wrongfully keeping some of his Episcopal Lands a great sin but too much in fashion to cheat the Church upon this Tir Oen is summon'd to appear at an appointed time to expect the issue of the Tryal The Earl conscious of his late designs against the State and fearing that his Plots had been discovered prompted by his guilty Conscience he and his Family slipt privately into * 1607. Normandy thence to Flanders where he was entertain'd by Father * Jo. Gee's Foot out of the Snare p. 103. Musket with a Panegyrick Oration upon which King James puts forth a Proclamation against him not a little to the disgust of zealous * An. 1608. § de Sponde From Flanders he goeth to Rome where he lived upon the Pope's Allowance became blind for some years and so * 1616. dyed And his Son ended his days miserably in Bruxels being found strangled in his own Chamber but whether by himself or others as it is not certainly known so is it nothing to my purpose And thus much concerning these Troubles in Ireland whose effects were so lamentable that besides the Miseries and Depopulations by Warr the extremity of Famine grew so great that the very * Arch-bishop Vshers Speech at Dublin April 30. 1627. Vid. his life by Dr. Bernard p. 67. Women in some places by the way-side would surprise the men riding by to feed themselves with the flesh of their Horses And sooner might these Troubles have had an
end if it had not been by the instigation of their zealous Priests and Jesuits though born Subjects such as were Father Archer White Ractor Mulrony Leinagh c. Mahonne O Dullany a Priest Edward Raghter a Dominican A Continuation OF THE HISTORY OF THE Romish Treasons AND USURPATIONS BOOK X. CHAP. I. Divers Plots against Queen Elizabeth and King James Rawleigh's Designs against King James The Life of Father Parsons THIS Century might afford us several dismall Contrivances against the Crown and Prosperity of Great Britain but of some I shall but slightly touch as being commonly known and in others I must not be too critical and open lest I should offend against Sir Walter Rawleigh's Prudential Rule Not to follow Truth too near the heels lest she should kick back and strike out my Teeth And here I might speak at large of the several Designs as well of Puritan as Papist to hinder King James from his true succession to the Crown of England as sometimes endeavouring to make him odious to Queen Elizabeth to prevent her declaring for him as by telling her of the King's intimacy with Clement VIII which they endeavoured to year 1599 make out to her by a Letter of his to the said Bishop a thing had it been true might not have deserved such a Censure as Deprivation seeing the Pope may be as civilly treated with as other Potentates a thing not to be denied by any but an Impertinent Puritan or an Irrational Enthusiastick But they hoped that her Jealousie of Religion augmented by her Age and some Expressions in the Letter might perswade her to make Mountains of Mole-hills and in such a pet to declare some other to the Crown which as some hoped might have brought such troubles upon the Kingdom that in the hurry a Romanist might have slipt himself into the Throne to which so many pretended But she was too wise to be cheated by such Toys presently she perceiving the drift she suspected the cheat And a meer forgery it was in respect of King James though his knavish Secretary Balmerinoch * Propenderet animo ad Religionem Romanam Rob. Johnston Hist Rerum Brit. p. 448. one warping towards Popery had given some ground for such a story For he by the Instigation of his Kinsman Sir Edward Drummond a Romanist had penn'd a Letter to the said Clement VIII in favour of the Bishop of Vaison a Scotch-man for his preferment to a Cardinalship which by shuffling in among other Letters to be signed the King had hastily a dangerous oversight where are knavish Secretaries set his hand to the other sealing it with the Royal Signet entrusted to him by his Office Queen Elizabeth by the by challenged King James with this But he protested his Innocency by denying any such thing so did James Elphingston Lord Balmerinoch who also got Drummond to forswear it Raleigh and other Enemies to the Scotch Title could then proceed no farther though they had used such Interest at Rome as to get a Copy of it which they shew'd to the Queen as the Original and she to Mr. David Foulis the King's Agent who satisfied her Majesty by proving to her by the Testimony of her Stationers that the Date of the Letter was older than the stamp or mark of the Paper whereby it could not be the Original and so might be a Cheat as well as a Copy But afterwards * Mat. Tort. pag. 47. 1608 1609. Bellarmine retorting this Letter to the King Balmerinoch was farther examined and tried who confest all was condemned of Treason and as a Traytor to be beheaded but by Queen Ann's Intercession was pardoned A man he was of good Parts but especially knew how to filch pilfer and embezel Church-Lands and if it should be possible for a covetous man as he was to be honest yet 't is certain that he who robs God and the Church can never be a Friend to the King but for his own Interest Queen Elizabeth is now old and weak cannot live long so 't is needless to attempt any more against her Person whose death they daily expected and it might anticipate their quickest Designs No man's right and succession to the Crown is so much fear'd as that of King James and therefore to prevent Him must be the main Care and Contrivance There was one Francis Mawbray Son to the Laird of Barnebowgall who had lived some while in the Infanta's Court at Bruxels he they year 1601 say undertook to take this rub out out of the way by killing the King to which purpose he intends for Scotland but taketh England in his way At London one Daniel an Italian Fencing-Master discovers the Plot to the Queen she for a further trial hath them both seiz'd on and sent into Scotland Mawbry supposed guilty is cast into Edenburgh Castle whence thinking one night to escape out of a Window by his Bed-sheets which proving too short he fell upon the Rocks and so dyed his Body was hang'd for some time then quartered and fixt upon the Gates and several places of the City This failing another Design is in hand In Italy Ferdinando I. the Grand Duke of Tuscany by the intercepting of some Letters discovereth a Plot to take away King James his Life by Poyson The Duke who had formerly been a Cardinal moved with the Fame of the King's Learning and Virtue and it may be had some hopes of his Conversion upon the former false Letters resolved to discover and prevent it At this time Mr. Henry Wotton sojourned in Florence and was well acquainted year 1602 with Signior Vietta the Duke's Secretary upon whose Commendations Wotton is pitched on to be the Messenger The Letters and excellent Antidotes against Poyson such as were not then known in Scotland were delivered to him who disguised under an Italian Garb and Name of Octavio Baldi hasteth to Scotland cometh to the King discovereth himself and the Conspiracy and after some stay returneth to Florence He was afterwards Knighted by King James and famous for his Learning Languages and Embassies In these Designs against the King's right to the Throne Pope Clement VIII was not wanting who intended the Crown for some of his Friends Card. D'Ossat Let. 191. 268. 272. And perceiving that some in England were tampering to promote the Interest of the Lady Arabella in this case he thought it best to deal warily He had a mind that the Duke of Parma should enjoy the Crown but this upon better thoughts he supposed would not be feasible by reason that Arabella's Interest might be too strong And therefore Parma being married he casts another way about and thinks upon Cardinal Farnese younger Brother to Parma who being unmarried might be wedded to Arabella and so did not question by their joint Forces and Interests to carry the Crown To carry on this business nothing was thought more convenient than to unite all the Romanists in England that their Cause might not suffer by any dissentions amongst
themselves about this Succession And seeing Experience had told them That their Clergy had a great awe and authority over the Laity so it was best then to have all their Clergy to be of the same mind and to prosecute the same Ends and they hoped that their Laity would not then be divided To which purpose they conclude of an Arch-Priest who should have a Jurisdiction over the rest who were to act according to his Rules and Instructions And in these Designs Father Parsons was a main Stickler and Contriver the Pope also had drawn up some Bulls and sent to his Nuncio in the Netherlands to divulge and spread them abroad at convenient time wherein he declared That not any though never so near in * Quantum cunque propinquitate sanguinis niterentur nisi ejusmodi essent qui fidem Catholicam non modo tolerarent sed omni ope ac studio promoverent more Majorum jurejurando se id praestituros susciperent c. Bull. Clement VIII blood should after Q. Elizabeths death be admitted to the Crown but such an one as would not only tolerate the Roman Religion but would swear to promote and resettle it and that in the mean time Cardinal Farnese might in this Island have the greater Vogue the Pope made him Protector of England as he was of other Countreys Nay rather than fail the same Pope had * 1597. D'Ossat Let. 87. formerly exhorted the French and Spaniard to unite invade England and divide it between them Nor did they neglect to instigate the Family of the Pools to have a right Yet for all these Attempts and other Endeavours of the Jesuits Winter Desmond and such like who plotted His Exclusion upon the death of the Virgin Queen Elizabeth he was proclaimed and received as the undoubted King James I. of England but of Scotland VI. However no sooner is he set in the Throne but an odd medley-Plot is agitated against him composed of such variety of Religions and Interests that it seemed to puzzel the World that such a wise man as Raleigh should be in it but that they knew Discontent would thrust a daring Spirit upon any thing to satisfie it self The main Ingredients of this Conspiracy were Henry Brook Lord Cobham seem'd to be Protestants George Brook his Brother Thomas Lord Gray of Wilton a Rank Puritan William Watson the Author of the Quodlibets where he rants dapperly against the Jesuits for their Treasons and Plots Romish Priests William Clark who had writ against Father Parsons for the same Crimes Sir Griffin Markham a Zealous Romanist Sir Walter Raleigh a States-man and Soldier and troubled with no more Religion than would serve his Interest and turn Count Arembergh Ambassador from the Arch-Duke of Austria Zealous Romanists Matthew de Lawrencie a Merchant but an Instrument employed by Arembergh And some other such like Their Designs were To set the Crown on the Lady Arabella or to seize on the King and make him grant their desires and a Pardon To have a Toleration of Religion To procure Aid and Assistance from Forreign Princes To turn out of the Court such as they disliked and place themselves in Offices Watson to be Lord Chancellor George Brook Lord Treasurer Sir Griffin Markham Secretary of State Lord Gray Master of the Horse and Earl-Marshal of England For more security Watson draweth up an Oath of Secrecy But all is discovered they are seiz'd on examined and tryed The two Priests plead James is not King because not then Crown'd But that excuse is declared idle most of them are found guilty and condemned Watson Clark and George Brook were executed the rest reprieved Gray dyed in the Tower the last of his Line Raleigh was beheaded 1618. the rest discharged of Imprisonment but dyed miserably poor Markham and some others abroad but Cobham as we are * Oshorn's Traditional Memoires of K. James p. 12 told in a Room ascended by a Ladder at a poor Womans House in the Minories formerly his Landress dyed rather of Hunger than a natural Disease I need not here speak how their * Respons ad Edictum Reg. § â—6 Card. Allen's Answer to the Execut. of Justice p. 185. Priests endeavoured to amuse the people with what Troubles there would be at the death of Elizabeth nor how to alienate the Crown they published to stir up many Titles and Pretenders divers Pamphlets as Lesley Heghington Creswell Crag a Scotch Jesuit but his Book was burnt and never printed And we are told That the Jesuits were entreated to * Is Casaubon Epist ad Front Ducaum assist in this Plot but they desired to be excused as having another Design in their thoughts which some think was meant of the Gun-powder-Treason And to all these Contrivances Father Parsons was no bad wisher OF this Parsons seeing he then made such a noise in the world and § 11. § is by those of his Order commended as one of the most holy men of his time whilst others though Romanists will look upon him no otherwise than the greatest Villain then living in the world I shall say something here the better to inform Posterity 'T is true the Industrious Dr. Thomas James almost LX. years ago undertook to write his Life and therein to set down nothing but what the Priests and Romanists themselves writ of him which accordingly he did but it containing more of Satyre than History I shall make little or no use of that Collection now so rarely to be met with for they were all bought up by the Jesuits themselves it is call'd THE JESVITS DOWNF ALL. Some Romanists have boldly asserted Parsons to have been a Bastard begotten by the Parson of the Town Stockgursee in Somersetshire and therefore call'd Parsons though they say his right name was * Or Cubhuck A. P. A Reply to a Libel call'd A brief Apol. p. 324. Cowback and this hath been in a manner generally believed But to do him what right I can I shall not be unwilling to allow here some mistakes as to the place and though upon enquiry I am informed that those Parish-Records are now lost whereby I cannot satisfie my self as well as Manifestation of folly f. 89 I would yet I shall in part be guided herein by himself and other Enquiries He was born at Nether-Stowey in Somersetshire a Vicarage in the year 1546. His Father a Blacksmith was once an Enemy to Rome but was as they say reconciled to that Church by Alexander Briant who was executed and his Mother dyed at London in the same perswasion They had XI Children this Father Parsons being the middlemost He was Dr. Sutclyf's Blessing on Mount Gerizzin p. 220 288. instructed in the Latin Tongue by John Hayward or Haywood once a Monk or Canon-Regular of the Abbey of Torr who came out of Devonshire to be Vicar of Stowey he was held a notable Twinger and suspected as kind enough with Parsons Mother lying at her House Thus fitted
have a strict care to the good government of the Youth and not only for a fit but all the time of his year that he was to continue in Office Some of the Commoners knew all this Pageant and laught the more sweetly and Parsons in the end spying how he was scorned and nothing concealed nay understanding all his Knell which was rung out for him for very shame got him away to London and there not knowing what course at first to take at length resolved to try his fortune beyond Sea purposing as it should seem at his departure to study Physick but afterward when he came into Italy resolving rather to study the Civil Law which he did for a time at Bononia as himself in that place told Mr. Davers Brother to the late Sir John Davers as the said Mr. Davers hath himself told me but afterwards be-like wanting means of Continuance he turn'd to be a Jesuit Presently upon his departure out of England he sent a Letter or rather a notable Libel to Dr. Squire and he had so ordered the matter that many Copies of the Letter were taken and abroad in the hands of others before the Letter came to the Doctor which was the true cause that many very lewd things were falsly reported of Dr. Squire although in truth he was such a man as wanted no faults c. February 1. 1601 At Vniversity-Colledg Your very loving Friend GEORGE ABBOT The inclosed Resignation mentioned in the Letter runs thus Ego Robertus Parsons Socius Collegii de Balliolo Resigno omne meum jus clameum quem habeo vel habere potero Societatis meae in dicto Collegio quod quidem facio sponte * * * Here is dash'd out and non written over it noâ— coactus die decimo tertio mensis Februarii Anno Dom. 1573. Per me Rob. Parsons The inclosed Decree mentioned in the Letter take thus Eodem tempore Decretum est unanimi consensu M ri Reliquorum Sociâ—rum ut Magister Robertus Parsons nuperrime Socius retineat sibi sua Cubicula Scholares quosque voluerit Communia sua de Collegio habeat usque ad Festum Paschatis immediate sequentis But this last Decree was presently after cancell'd or cross'd and so remains in their Register-Book Being in Italy he went to Rome and there turned Jesuit thence came again into England with Campian but made what haste he could out again sometimes living in Spain instigating that King to invade England other times living at Rome where he was Rector of the English Colledg was as they say in some probability of a Cardinal's Cap. We have formerly told you of his pernicious Principles taken out of his own Writings maintaining That the * See backward l. 2. c. 1. p. 76 77. Pope hath power and authority to depose Kings That * L. 2. c. 3. p. 93 Subjects of themselves may depose their Kings Nor will he deny but that Kings may lawfully be * L. 2. c. 4. p. 101. kill'd by their people and such like And now the better to understand the man take a few Instances of his behaviour towards his Queen and Countrey as they are delivered to us by the Romanists themselves and here I shall only set down that which carrieth the greatest probability William Clark the Priest saith thus of him As touching the Colledges and Pensions that are maintain'd and given by the Spaniard which he so often inculcateth we no whit thank him for them as things are handled and occasions thereby ministred of our greater persecution at home by reason of Fa. Parsons treacherous practises thereby to promote the Spanish Title to our Countrey and his hateful Stratagems with such Scholars as are there brought up enforcing them to subscribe to Blanks and by publick Orations to fortifie the said wrested Title of the Infanta meaning Isabella Clara Eugenia Daughter to Philip II. of Spain whose Right to the English Crown was maintain'd in a Book by this Parsons made but published by him under the false Name of Dolman 'T was call'd A Conference about the next Succession of the Crown of England Of this Book thus saith the former Priest Concerning his proposing the Book of Titles to be read in Id fol. 69. the Refectory in Rome instead of a Spiritual Lecture used to be read at such times There be divets yet that will depose the same against him and Mr. Lawbery now a Reverend Priest was the man should have read the same but he rejected it Another tells us thus of Father Parsons It is well known that Fa. Parsons in Spain caused many as well A. P. Reply to a Libel pag. 81 82. others as Priests to subscribe as Priests to the Title of the Infanta now Duchess of Burgundy Fa. Fancard also hath made many to set their hands to three Blanks although some refused to do it as they have themselves reported at their coming into England I have moreover understood that Fa. Parsons was a chief dealer in sending of those Armado's which the Spaniards have set out for the Invasion of our Countrey and them of England with whom he dealt most earnestly to go into the Navy which was set out in the year 1596 who refusing to be employed in any action against their Countrey were for that cause sent away from the Colledg and told that it was not convenient that they should stay in the Colledg where they had given example of such repugnance There is moreover sufficient proof that after the evil success of the Spanish attempts Fa. Parsons carried a Youth to the King of Spain who pronounced a certain Speech for the purpose which being ended Fa. Parsons began to urge the King to give one attempt more affirming that he would write his Letters into England and nothing doubted to effect what should be the great furtherance of such a journey c. Certain other Letters also have been seen of Fa. Parsons to his fellow-Jesuits in England wherein he hath wished that the Catholicks would unite themselves together and set up a King of England And in his Letters of the xxiv of January 1600 to the Earl of Angusse he confesseth that he dealt in such matters for eight or ten years Watson the Priest tells us thus Did he not earnestly move our W. W. a Dialogue p. 92. young Students in Spain to set their hands to a Schedule That they would accept the Lady Infanta for Queen of England after the decease of her * Q. Eliâ— Majesty that now is yea and finding them altogether unwilling to intermeddle with these State-Affairs belonging nothing unto them and most hurtful to both their Cause and Persons used he not this cunning shift to draw on the innocent and simple youths to pretend forsooth to them of Valladolid that the Students in Sevil had done it already no remedy then but they must follow And having thus craftily gotten their Names he shew'd them to the Students
in Sevil for an example of their fact and forwardness which he required them to imitate that it would be well taken that they all did thus shew themselves desirous of the Lady Infanta for their Queen 'T is known well enough that there hath been an old Saying or Prophecy the English People doting most on such whimsies running thus There shall be seen upon a day Between the Baugh and the May The black Fleet of Norway When that is come and gone England build Houses of Lime and Stone For after Warrs shall you have none And this as the Lord * Essayes Ess 35. of Prophecies Bacon saith was commonly understood of the Spanish Invasion in 1588 the King of Spain's Sirname being as they say Norway But Dr. * Challenge chap. 6. pag 177 178. Sutclyff the Dean of Exeter tells us That Parsons made another Interpretation of it to wit some after-Invasion yet by the Spaniards though the words of the Prophesies do somewhat differ yet of these Toys are we told that Parsons made use of to instigate the King of Spain to another Invasion in which his Majesty need not doubt of Success and a Conquest as he said seeing his Majesties Name was Philip Norway of whom the English had an old Prophecy Between Bostons Bay And the Pile of Foudray Shall be seen the black Navy of Norway And that nothing might be left undone to advantage the Spanish Cause and Title the chiefest about the Queen were sollicited to assist that Interest Watson the Priest telling us * Quodlibets pag. 150. 189. 51. 126. 132. That Father Parsons sent a Jesuit-Priest to the Earl of Essex to have had him to take a Pension of the King of Spain privately for the advancement of his designments and with others also they were not wanting And of this the Learned * Eliz. An. 8598. Cambden will give us some farther light telling us That the Earl of Essex affirmed that Anthony Rolston an English Fugitive was by the Spanish Agitators sent into England Creswell the Jesuit assisting in it as if the business were only to get a peace betwixt the two Crowns but in truth as Rolston himself confessed to discover what preparations the English had for warr to animate and confirm the Romanists and by bribes and large promises to corrupt some great Lords about the Queen in particular the Earl of Essex Neither was Parsons less active and zealous when he saw that ill success had render'd the Spaniard more cold in the business for the Pope's Designs upon England whether it were for the Duke of Parma or his younger Brother Cardinal Fernese as the wise Cardinal D' Ossat doth in several places discover and for which Pasquin at Rome gave him a rub for proof of this we need go no further than his own Countrey-man John Colleton born in Somersetshire of Lincoln Colledg in Oxford and as Pits thinks once Fellow of it a great Romanist for which for some years he under-went imprisonment was one of the greatest esteem amongst them having been not only an Assistant to two of their Arch-Priests but in the vacancy supplied the place it self and by them called Arch-Deacon of London This man of such credit and repute tells us thus of Father Parsons * Just Defence pag. 240 241. The Magistrates have in their hands and de facto have shewed to some Prisoners at the time of their Examinations for proof and to exaggerate the Disloyalties and Treasons objected one or more Letters which they affirm to be Father Parsons wherein his concurrence and furtherance to an Invasion were expressed Then the man's restless tampering in State-matters being reported to have proffered and re-proffered the Crown of our Countrey to several Princes now to one now to another as the meeting of matters and opportunities could most recommend and credit his words and entertain the Personage with hopes thereof c. Neither is Father Parsons holden only of our Magistrates for a Statist or Merchandizer of the Crown and Diadem though this were enough to estrange and divorce us from having any connexion or partaking in ought with him but his Travels and Negotiations this way are become so notoriously known that even Pasquine in Rome as Intelligence is sent us speaketh in this manner of him If there be any man that will buy the Kingdom of England let him repair to a Merchant in a black square Cap in the City and he shall have a very good Penniworth thereof That this is the true Copy word for word I cannot say but rather the substance of it or else only a Translation the Original of it being either in Italian or Latin because hung upon Pasquin's Buttock in the night time by a Roman Gentleman as * A. C. a Letter to his dis-Jesuited Kinsman pag. 43. one telleth us who giveth us another rendring of it thus If there be any Citizen here in Rome that is minded to purchase the Realm of England let him repair to the Rector of the English Colledg here within the City and he in Jesus Name will afford him a good Penniworth Which of these two is the truest Translation I cannot tell 't is certain the sense is the same and it cannot be denied but that he was the most active man in carrying on the designs against England for which he was in great repute and authority both with Pope and Spaniard whereupon there were some thoughts of a Cardinal's Cap for him To which purpose they tell us that his Friends Holt the Jesuit and Quodlibets p. 120 121. The Discovery pag. 61. A Copy of certain Discourses p. 127 Dr. Thomas Worthington who also became a Jesuit drew up a formal Letter supplicative in the Name of the people of England to the King of Spain humbly beseeching his Majesty that for the good of England he would earnestly deal with the Pope that Father Parsons might be a Cardinal affirming that to be the only means to unite the English hearts to his Majesties Service and Interest A little after 1597 Parsons gets from Spain to Rome where he is no sooner arrived but Cardinal Baronius and another Spanish Cardinal visit him and it is talked about that Parsons is to be a Cardinal too Of which they tell one story how he being advised by his Physicians to keep his stomach warm sent his Brother George for some Scarlet intending to make it a Stomacher his Brother's head being possest with Robert's advancement went to the Merchants and had carried into the Colledg a great deal of divers pieces of Scarlet for the making of his Brothers Cardinals Robes for so he gave out to all his acquaintants he met Father Parsons wondring at the reason of so much Scarlet but understanding the mistake was not a little vext and troubled knowing what sport would be made with it so the better to conceal it he dismist the Merchants secretly out at a Back-door Many more Stories might be told of Father Parsons
the good News presented Sir Lewis with a great Gold Chain The Legendiaries will tell us of several men speaking after their heads were cut off and Turrianus the Jesuit will make Clemens several years after he knew that St James was dead yet to write an Epistle of Instructions to the said St. James And Osborn here doth much follow the same wonders by telling us that this story is testified by Cardinal D' Ossat whereas that Cardinal was dead above a year before the Powder-Plot hapned Another mistake he hath saying That the Pope laught at the Flattery whereas Cardinal * Les Ambassades Negotiations par Caesar Ligny l. 3. p. 450 Perron who was the man that told the Pope of the Spanish Ambassy for England saith his Holiness was displeased at the Hypocrisie But to return What was the extent of this Treason and how many were assistants to it is difficult to discover Certain it is that some of the Nobility were suspected imprisoned or fined or call'd in question for not coming up at that time to Parliament About this time they sent over Sir Edmond Baynham to Pope Pius V. And Father Parsons Rector of the English Colledg there orders the Students to pray For the Intention of their Father Rector which made some of them wonder what could be the meaning of such an unusual Prayer not knowing what his Intention was But being afterwards informed of the discovery of the Plot Sixteen of them abhorring such jugling and bloody Designs forsook the Colledg slipt into France some of them turning to the Church of England whither they came Guido Faux himself had been also with the Pope and consulted with the aforesaid Parsons and it is affirmed by the voluntary Confession of Vid. Bp. Audrows Respons ad Apol Bellarmini c. 5. pag. 113. a Jesuit That at this time there were three Bulls procured from the Pope and ready upon this occasion and should have been published had the Powder done the intended Execution but that failing they were supprest In the Netherlands Hugh Owen an English Traitor was made acquainted with it highly commending the Contrivance and so did William Baldwin the Legier Jesuit in Flanders who some years afterwards was apprehended at Basil in Switzerland as he was in disguise stealing into Italy He was sent into England where he laid some years in the Tower and at last was delivered at the desire of Gondemar the Spanish Ambassador whose Cunning did sometimes out-master the Court-Policy As for Baldwin he dyed at Omers in September 1632. About this time in Spain lived as Legier for their Cause Arthur Creswell who after his turning Jesuit call'd himself Joseph Creswell the only man as Sir Edward Coke said he ever heard of to change his Christian Name he was informed of the Powder-Plot and liked it so well that he came into * Tho. Sponcer's Hist of the Gunpowder Treason p. 72 73. England at this time to act as 't is said his part in this glorious Action but he was so wise as to haste back again for his own safety and dyed afterwards in grief and discontent at Gant 1623 having for many years endeavoured the disturbance of the Kingdom As for Portugal Thomas Robinson who belonged to the English Covent at Lisbon affords us this Observation Henry Flood a Jesuit Anatomy of the Eng. Nun. at Lisb p. 3. Margin who afterwards lurked in England as chief Agent for the transporting of Nunns to Bruxels Graveling Lisbon or any other place This Flood caused the Jesuits at Lisbon to spend a great deal of Money on Powder on a Festival-day a little before the Powder-Treason in England should have been effected thereby to make experience of the force thereof and also perswaded one John Haw a Merchant whom he had perverted and divers other Catholicks to go over into England and to expect their Redemption there as he calls it a while How long this Conspiracy had been on the Anvil is hard to say Mr. Cambden layeth the foundation of it on the Popes Breves 1600 that were sent over to exclude King James or any other that should not maintain the Roman Religion And Catesby himself laid the greatest force and confirmation upon them For when in conference Father Garnet seem'd to desire that the Pope's consent might be obtain'd Catesby answered That he took that as granted by the Pope in his Bulls or Breves before for said he if it were not lawful to receive or repell him the said Bulls or Breves do import then is it lawful also to expel or cast him out And it appears by the Confessions of Faux and Thomas Winter that in the first year of King James 1603 the Plot was more fully agreed on and the blowing up of the Parliament-House by Powder concluded from which time till its discovery they continually had their Agitators and Councils to promote the Cause and carry on the Work with all vigour and secresie What number of them were engaged in it in England I know not nor did there appear above an hundred in a Body but that others had some hints or notice of it is more than probable And it was observed that that very morning viz. November V. the Romanists at Rowington went to Warwick and rang the Bells And the same Night Grant with some others went to the Stable of Warwick-Castle took away the Horses thence rid two miles off to Norbrook Grant's House where Rockwood's Wife Morgan's Wife with some others of the same stamp met to rejoyce with them for the downfall of Heresie encouraging their Husbands to go on encrease their Forces and fight it out to the last Nor need we suppose that their Priests and Jesuits in England were idle in this grand Affair which had been so long in hammering amongst them We meet with Hammond the Jesuit very active not only encouraging them to Cruelty but also after it was discovered to confess and absolve at one time about Twenty of the Rebels at Robert Winter's Honse Greenwell alias Tesmond another Jesuit was so zealous in this holy Cause that when he knew the Plot was known he call'd Father Hall a Flegmatick Fellow because he thought him not active enough to advance the Rebellion and in this fury hurried himself down into Lancashire to see what troubles he would raise there by falsly declaing as he went along That there was a design to cut all the throats of the Romanists Yet was the said Father Hall alias Oldcorne a Jesuit eager enough for the Plot encouraging Mr. Littleton with the justness of the Design however the Event was Instancing how the Turks sometimes beat the Christians and that the Eleven Tribes of Israel were twice overcome though God himself had commanded them to go and fight against Benjamin Rich. Carpenter's Sermon Novemb. 5. 1662 pag. 11 What need we trouble our selves with Father Thomson the Jesuit who used to vapour to his Scholars at Rome how oft his shirt had been
wet with digging under the Parliament-House and other such like stories which might be endless However there are some Romanists would gladly have the world believe all this to be but a meer cheat only to be a Trick of Salisbury the then Secretary and for proof I have had the patience and pleasure to hear a story very gravely told How one lurking under the Council-Table and upon what jealousie came he there conceal'd by the long Carpet heard much of the Contrivance A Tale so ridiculous that to endeavour its confutation would argue one more impertinent than the Tale-teller But though this story might be false yet will they have Cecyl to be the Plotter and to draw these Romanists into it as if supposing this were true they were not guilty and Traytors Can you deny but that they themselves thought the Plot lawful and just That accordingly they really intended it And would have done it if not prevented If Cecyl occasioned it he must use some Means and Instruments and who and what they were is a wonder that they were not discovered and known before now Those who were Executed accused no body and as the Poet saith well He that hangs or beats out 's Brains Hudibras part 2. Cant. 1. The Devil 's in him if he feigns If this were a Cheat and known so to be would not Father Parsons and others have vapoured with it all the World over Would they have been silent in the matter Or would they have concealed any thing that would have vindicated themselves and exposed and shamed the Church of England Were they such Friends to us and such Enemies to their own Credit Cause and Reputation But on the contrary Why doth * Judgment of a Cath. concerning the Oath of Alleg. Parag. 1. § 10. Parsons as if ashamed at it seem troubled at the very naming of it as it were desiring to hear no more of it Why doth Will. Warmington an honest Priest confess That * A Moderate Defence p. 7. none therein were culpable but only Jesuits and Catholicks If the Plot was laid and known before Why doth Spondanus say That the King's Preservation was * An. 1605 §. 8. Divinitus evasit miraculous And why doth a great Jesuit now confess That the discovery of the Plot was very a Patefactis mirabeliter eorum Consiliis Bried An. 1605. wonderful But lastly Why do several of them justifie the Powder-Plot b Co quaeus is so favourable to the Plotters that he alloweth them a good place in Heaven and yet we must not question but that King James is tormented in Hell Hath there not been publikely printed Apologies for the Fact and those who suffered in it declared c Examen Praefat. p. 43. Martyrs Did d Is Casaubon Epist 619. not * Id. Epist 624. Front Ducao John Grant one of the Traytors declare at his Execution That he thought the Fact was so far from being sinful that he rather judged it to be meritorious and enough to blot out or satisfie for all his former offences But enough of this only by the by we are told That the Heads of Catesby and Piercy were set over the House of Lords but were afterward Osborn's Mem. of K. James p. 31. as 't is said removed and others set in their places And a Learned and Honest Pen tells us thus * Peter du Moulin Vindication of the sincerity of the Protestant Relig. pag. 64. I cannot leave unobserved That in the height of the late Tyranny two Heads of the Gunpowder-Traytors that were set up upon the House of Lords were taken down not by the high Winds but by the same Zeal which plotted that Treason and with the leave of Traytors of another Feather We may hear in time that those holy Reliques are shrined up in Gold and are working Miracles To this may be added That the * Their Protestants Plea and Petition for Priests and Papists p. 58. Romanists confess themselves that Catesby Tresham T. Winter the two Wrights and Grant were in Essex his Rebellion That Piercy gave the Pistol to his Master the old Earl of Northumberland in the Tower as also that when they drew up a Petition to the Parliament for Favour or a Toleration Who should be the * Id. pag. 70. Presenters of it but Sir Francis Hastings and Sir Richard Knightly two noted Puritans Whereby it seems that these two Enemies can joyn together against the Church of England But now it is not amiss to say something concerning Father Garnet who made the greatest noise in this Plot. SECT II. The Life of Father Garnet with the story of his Straw HENRY GARNET was born in Nottinghamshire 1555 of Gentile Parents was sent to Winchester School where he was under the Tuition of the Learned Thomas Bilson then School-Master there and afterwards Bishop of Winchester In his Youth he was as bad as his Neighbours yet not behind in Learning was one of the chief Praepositors of the School in which place he began to be a young Conspirator having framed a cruel Plot to fall upon the School-Master and cut off his right hand To which might be added his filthy Sodomy with which he basely abused five or Vid. Rob. Abbot Bishop of Salisbury Antilog in Epist ad Lectorem six of the handsomest Scholars And perceiving that these his Crimes would hinder his promotion to New-Colledg in Oxford from which School that Noble Foundation is supplied he went to London and obtained to be Corrector of the Common-Law Press under Mr. Tottle the Printer Here he staid not long going to Rome where he turn'd Jesuit 1575. In this having employed himself some years he return'd to England 1586 where he was very active against his Queen and Countrey as in the Spanish Invasion and other such like Conspiracies and the better to secure himself alter'd his Name as opportunity served sometimes lurking under these several Names Wallâ—y Darcy Roberts Farmer Philips Very zealous he was in hindring the coming of King James to the Ehglish Crown and his Example was a great encouragement to the Romanists he being the Provincial or Head of the Jesuits in England The better to prevent King James his Succession he had two Bulls or Breves lying by him from the Pope to publish as occasion served And for a farther assistance he sent Thomas Winter into Spain 1601 with whom went also Greenwell alias Tesmond the Jesuit These according to their Instructions resort to Father Creswell the Legier Jesuit there who conducted them to Don Pedro Francese Secretary of State and also to the Duke of Lerma the chief Favourite where they desire that a Spanish Army might presently be sent into England and they should not want aid from the Romanists in that Island The Request is consented to the King promising to employ in it 100000 Crowns wishing them in the mean time to give him notice of the Queen's death whenit should happen Whilst these
that you take and understand them simply as they sound and as they lye all power to interpret them otherwise being taken away c. Dated at Rome at S. Marks under the Signet of the Fisher the 22d of Septemb. 1606 the 2d year of our Popedom This Breve being presently sent into England was not instantly submitted to by all the Romanists some of them having taken the Oath of Allegiance and thought they ought as good Subjects to stand to it others of them who wish'd well to their own security betwixt the two opposite Commands of the King and the Pope were willing to think the former Breve to be but a Cheat and surreptitiously procured without the Pope's knowledg such things hapning oft at Rome the Pope as well as other Princes being several times abused both by their Secretaries and the Datarii And to this opinion were some of the wisest and best of the English Romanists drawn upon consideration that the Pope who ought to be Holy Charitable Merciful a lover of Peace a promoter of Obedience not a busie-body nor a medler in other Princes Affairs would not undertake to disquiet the Romanists raise divisions in the Church and thrust his Friends into the danger of violating the Laws of their King and Countrey to whom they owed all Obedience and not upon any account whatsoever Trayterously to oppose and violate But the Pope who thought his Kingdom his Authority his Supremacy his Vicarship his Infallibility and all his other pretty pretended Trophies struck at was resolved to have his Humour let what mischief so ever come of it and so as if to satisfie those who doubted of the Reality of the former Breve he forthwith sent this other into England Dilecti Filii Salutem Apostolicam Benedictionem REnuntiatum est nobis reperiri nonnullos apud vos qui cum satis declaraverimus per literas nostras Anno superiore x Kalend Octob. in forma Brevis datas vos tuta Conscientia praestare non posse Juramentum quod a vobis tunc exigebatur praeterea stricte praeceperimus ne ullo modo illud praestaretis Nunc dicere audent hujusmodi Literas de prohibitione Juramenti non ex animi nostri sententia nostraque propria voluntate scriptas fuisse sed potius aliorum intuitu atque industria eaque de causa iidem persuadere nituntur mandata nostra dictis literis non esse attendenda Perturbavit sane nos hic Nuncius eoque magis quia experti Obedientiam vestram filii nostri unice dilecti qui ut huic sanctaâ— Sedi obediretis opes facultates dignitatem libertatem vitam denique ipsam pie generose nihili fecistis nunquam suspicati essemus potuisse vocari apud vos in dubium fidem literarum nostrarum Apostolicarum ut hoc praetextu vos ex mandatis nostris eximeretis Verum agnoscimus versutiem atque fraudem Adversarii humanae salutis eisque potius quam vestrae voluntati tribuimus hanc renitentiam Ea proter iterum ad vos scribere decrevimus ac denuo vobis significare Literas nostras Apostolicas Anno praeterito x Kalend. Octob. datas de prohibitione juramenti non solum motu proprio ex certa nostra scientia verum etiam post longam gravem deliberationem de omnibus quae in illis continentur adhibitam fuisse scriptas ob id teneri vos illas omnino observare omni interpretatione secus suadente rejecta Haec autem est mera pura integraque voluntas nostra qui de vestra salute soliciti semper cogitamus ea quae magis vobis expediunt Et ut cogitationes consilia nostra illuminet is a quo Christiano gregi custodiendo nostra fuit praeposita Humilitas indesinenter Oramus Quem etiam jugiter precamur ut in vobis filiis nostris summopere dilectis fidem constantiam mutuamque inter vos Charitatem Pacem augeat Quibus omnibus cum omni Charitatis affectu peramanter benedicimus Datum Romae apud Sanct. Marcum sub Annulo Piscatoris x. Kalend. Septemb. 1607. Pontificatus nostri Anno tertio Petrus Stroza Dearly beloved Sons Greeting and Apostolical Benediction It is reported unto us That there are found certain amongst you who when as we have sufficiently declared by our Letters dated the last year on the xxij of September in the form of a Breve that ye cannot with safe Conscience take the Oath which was then required of you and when as we have further straitly commanded you that by no means you should take it Yet there are some I say among you who dare now affirm that such Letters concerning the forbidding of the Oath were not written of our own accord or of our own proper will but rather for the respect and at the instigation of other men and for that cause the same men go about to perswade you that our Commands in the said Letters are not to be regarded Truly this News did trouble us and that so much the more because having had experience of your obedience most dearly beloved Sons who to the end you might obey this Holy See have godlily and valiantly contemned your Riches Wealth Honour Liberty yea and Life it self We should never have suspected that the truth of our Apostolical Letters could once be call'd into question amongst you that by this pretence you might exempt your selves from our Commandments But we do perceive herein the subtilty and craft of the Enemy of man's salvation and we do attribute this your backwardness rather to him than to your own will And for this cause we have thought good to write the second time unto you and to signifie unto you again that our Apostolical Letters dated the last year on the xxij of Sept. concerning the prohibition of the Oath were written not only upon our proper motion and of our certain knowledg but also after long and weighty deliberation used concerning all those things which are contain'd in them and that for that cause you are bound fully to observe them rejecting all Interpretation perswading to the contrary And this is our meer pure and perfect will who being always careful of your salvation do always mind those things which are most profitable unto you And we do pray without ceasing That he who hath appointed to our Lowliness the keeping of the Flock of Christ would enlighten our Thoughts and Counsels whom we do also continually beseech that he would encrease in you our most beloved Sons Faith Constancy with mutual Charity and Peace one to another All whom we most lovingly Bless with all Charitable affection Dated at Rome at Saint Marks under the Signet of the Fisher the xxiii of August 1607 the third year of our Popedom Peter Stroza Some Months after the publishing of the first Breve Mr. George Blackwell constituted the Arch-Priest 1598 by Henry Cardinal Cajetane call'd Protector of the English Nation by the Appointment of Pope Clement VIII was seiz'd on examined
of this Oath none like Father Parsons who to have the better pretence of Reviling will father King James his Apology upon Thomas Montague and through that supposed Name bespatter his Majesty He tells us that all the * The Judgmeâ—t oâ— a Catholick English-man §. 14. pag. 9. Learned men beyond Seas cry it down as unlawful as opposing matters of Faith and he himself assures us That none can take it * Id. pag. 14. § 22. without peril of everlasting Damnation At last Parsons coming to argue against it is driven to the Fanatical Argument Liberty of Conscience and thus boldly asserts it For saith he * Pag. 38. §. 20. neither Breathing nor the use of common Air is more due unto them i. e. good Subjects or common to all than ought to be Liberty of Conscience to Christian men whereby each one liveth to God and to himself and without which he strugleth with the torment of a continual lingring death And then a little after thus boasts * Id pag. 51. §. 37. Let them shew but one only Authority Sentence Example or Testimony out of any of these three kind of Witnesses Scriptures Fathers or Councils that we must obey Princes against our Conscience or Religion and I will grant he saith somewhat to the purpose Thus will they have all their Religion or Faith to hang upon the taking or not taking of this Oath But in this zeal for liberty he meets with a Rub and that is this Why then do the Romanists force Protestants by their Inquisitions to abjure their Opinions and if they refuse Id. pag. 23. §. 36. punish them with Death or as the Crime requireth To this Objection Parsons thinks he saith enough by telling you that the case is not the same because forsooth the Roman Church hath jus acquisitum ancient right over Hereticks but the Protestant Church of England hath no such thing upon Catholicks As Treasonable an Assertion as could be imagined seeing according to his Consequence and the thing in hand A Protestant King can have no right over Romanists and so Protestanism must ipso facto deprive Kings and render them uncapable of Dominion where the people are of the Roman Religion so that Henry IV. was not nor could be King of France till he was reconciled to Rome The truth is all of them who write against the Oath ground all their Exceptions upon this That they think it takes away the Pope's power of depriving Kings and absolving Subjects from their Allegiance so that we may see what it is that pincheth them and how much they look upon Loyalty and true Obedience to be an Enemy to their Interest and Church But to render this Oath more odious and terrible they amaze the simple people with strange stories of God's Judgments against the takers of it and this with the Vulgar they make one of their best Arguments They alledg That the Captain of them viz. Father Blackwell dyed Vid. Rog. Widdrington's Theolog. Disput cap. 10. Sect. 4. suddenly To which the other Party reply That 't is granted that Blackwell on Saturday in the afternoon viz. 25 of January 1612 fell into a swoun being well before upon which he was had to bed whither some Priests came to him to whom he affirmed he had done nothing contrary to his Conscience in taking the said Oath and that it was a lawful Oath and so dyed a little after but his death was five years after he had taken the Oath That if sudden-deaths be Arguments they could retort and tell them of some Priests Enemies of the Oath who dyed by the same Judgments as of one in the North who otherwise very healthy was so suddenly strucken with a deadly Disease that he dyed within sixteen hours Of another that fell down a pair of Stairs whereby he was so bruised that he lived not long after Of a third who leaping hastily over an Hedg fell into a pit on the other side of the Hedg and so was cast away To all these might be added that one of the greatest Champions the Oath had was Mr. Thomas or Rowland Preston a learned Benedictan Monk who lived many a fair year after his taking and defending the said Oath though the Pope and his Party might have wish'd that he had dyed sooner or writ less Yet he disguised his Writings under the Name of Roger Widdrington who indeed was another Romanist living in the North under which Name he opposed Suarez baffled Bellarmine confuted Gretzer Becanus and the rest of their Party whereupon some began to call it Widdrington's Doctrine i. e. to defend the lawfulness of the Oath of Allegiance The Jesuits had several designs against him once they plotted to seize upon him in a Boat upon the River Thames and so to hurry him beyond Seas where they would have claw'd him for his defending Loyalty and Allegiance but he suspected that the beyond-sea Air would hasten his death therefore for some years he secured himself in the Clink where he lived with freedom followed his Studies and had an excellent Library of his own Again the other Party object That Mr. Jackson who took the Oath dyed of the Plague But this is nothing to the unwarrantableness of the Oath unless we will argue that it was unlawful to regain the Holy-land from the Saracens because S. Lewis ix King of France and one that is Canonized is said to dye of the Plague in that Expedition or that we must not read Sanders his Book de Schismate because Edward Rishton a rebellious ungrateful Priest published it and made Continuations to it and dyed of the Plague in Lorrain Nay the Anti-Loyalists flye so low that rather than have nothing to say they would object as a fault the living or breathing at a Bishops House and all this a-do because Mr. William Warmington lived in the Bishop of Winchester's House whereas the Objection was occasioned by their own uncharitableness For Warmington having taken and engaged himself as a Champion of the Oath his own Roman Friends and Kindred became his Enemies withdrawing from him all the Benevolence they used to allow him Warmington put to this stress of Livelihood only for his Loyalty and Obedience petitions the King for some Allowance The King graciously accepts it commends him to Dr. Bilson the Bishop of Winchester with order to take him to himself to his own House there to provide for him The Bishop obeys Warmington lives with him wants nothing hath liberty at pleasure and freedom of his Religion And is not this a notable Argument to prove the Oath of Allegiance unlawful But if these should fail they can flye to their old trick of Miracles and bring Heaven it self to confute the Oath and this they doubt not but will work much with the honest Romanist One of their Stories take as followeth Mr. Thomas Newton of Pickworth in Lincolnshire a Roman Catholick meeting at Standford with one Mr. Edward Sutton of Kellam in
Notinghamshire a disorderly pretended Protestant were there apprehended and committed to the Town-Hall at last were carried to Thomas Cecyl Earl of Exeter who proffer'd them the Oath of Allegiance Sutton after some excuses took it but Newton desired time to consider of it Upon which for want of Bail and at the Constables desire they were return'd to the Town-Hall Here these two discoursed about the Oath Newton assuring to his Companion its unlawfulness To bed they go together About midnight September 4. 1612. Sutton cryeth out That he was damned only for taking the Oath and declareth Newton happy for refusing it Newton bids him make the sign of the Cross Sutton doth so then creeps down into the bed saying he durst not look up to behold the Vision Newton looks up sees the Room full of light and brightness the Mystery of the Trinity represented to him then there appears the Virgin Mary in a shining white Robe with an infinite company of Angels about her holding a Crown over her head singing in honour of the Trinity Alleluia Gloria in Excelsis Deo c. Then Newton thought that the Virgin thus spake to him Behold see and believe my Assumption in Body Take not the Oath but rather endure all Torments for I will be with thee and assist thee in all and will strengthen and preserve thee from all pains and torments with such Consolations as thou now feelest This Vision continued about half an hour and a little before they vanished there appeared also a multitude of Saints and Martyrs offering up as it were Incense unto Almighty God and saying to him Double thy Devotion unto Saints for nothing is more acceptable unto Almighty God Thus was Newton confirmed in two points which before as he said he somewhat doubted of viz. the Virgins Assumption and Prayers to Saints The Vision ended Newton and Sutton roar out as loud as they could Alleluia Gloria c. and thus they continued balling for three or four hours Sutton saying that now he had learned how to pray In short Sutton turns stark mad and becomes distracted The Bishop of Peterborough administers the Oath of Allegiance to Newton who for all the contrary Commands in the Vision took it and so was set at liberty And this is the sum of the pretty Tale which Father Preston an honest Romanist thinks ought to be ascribed either * Theolog. Disput cap. 10. Sect. 5. § 23. to the vehement Imaginations of a troubled Brain or else to be accounted a meer Illusion of the Devil And so I leave it to the discretion of the Reader with liberty to approve or disprove these doughty Arguments against the Oath of Allegiance But lest these Illusions Inventions and idle Stories should not do the good or mischief intended the Pope must ever now and anon hurry over his Bulls into England to rowse up the Romanists and put them in a posture of Defence against the said Oath In King James his time there were several such Papers nor were they discontinued in King Charles 1. his days In the beginning of whose Reign Pope Vrban viii one said to have some affection to the English Nation sent over a Bull of Comfort to the Romanists part of which relating to the Oath take as followeth VRBANVS Pp VIII Dilectis Filiis Catholicis Angliae Dilecti Filii Salutem Apostolilicam Benedictionem NON semper terraena faelicitas est beneficium Coeli Patrimonium Pietatis pacem enim peccatorum videns Ecclesia non raro experta est potentiam mortalium esse stipendium sceleris Quare Catenas Martyrum anteferimus exuviis Triumphantium Rex sempiternus Principatus Coelestes pollicetur non iis qui superbo pede jura proterunt sed qui persecutionem patiuntur propter justitiam c. Quod si eousque vis progrediatur ut vos ad noxium illud illicitum Anglicanae fidelitatis jura mentum adigat mementote Orationem vestram ab universo Angelorum spectantium consessu audiri Et adhaereat lingua vestra faucibus â—estris priusquam Authoritatem B. Petri ea jurisjurandi formula imminutam detis Non enim ibi id solum agitur ut fides Regi servetur sed at sacrum Universae Ecclesiae sceptrum eripiatur Vicariis Dei Omnipotentis Quod soeliciis Recordationis Paulus V. Praedecessor noster in tam gravi deliberatione decrevit id omnino tanquam Decretum Veritatis servare debeatis Dilecti Filii Tributum hoc Principi Apostolorum debitum nullaâ— hominum minae aut blanditiae a vobis unquam extorqueant qui secus suadent ij visionem mendacem divinationem fraudulentam prophetant vobis Citius enim viro Christiano debet potentium gladius vitam eripere quam fidem Quod si Angelus etiam e Coelo descendens vos aliter quam veritas Apostolica doceat Anathema sit c. Datum Romae S. Petri sub Annulo Piscatoris die xxx May 1626. Pontificatus nostri Anno tertiâ— Pope VRBAN VIII To his beloved Sons the Catholicks of England Beloved Sons Greeting and Apostolical Benediction TErrene foelicity is not always the benefit of Heaven and the Patrimony of Piety For the Church seeing the prosperity of sinners hath often found by experience that the greatness of Mortals is the stipend of Impiety Wherefore we prefer the Chains of Martyrs before the spoils of the Triumphant and the Eternal King promiseth Heavenly Principalities not to them who proudly trample the Laws under their feet but to those who suffer Persecution for Righteousness sake c. And if Violence proceed so far as to compel you to that pernicious and unlawful Oath of Allegiance of England Remember that your Prayers are heard in the whole Assembly of the Angels beholding you And let your Tongue cleave to the roof of your mouth rather than you permit the Authority of St. Peter to be diminished with that form of Oath For that is not all that Fidelity be kept unto the King but that the Sacred Scepter of the Catholique Church be wrung from the Vicar of God Almighty That which our Predecessor Paul V. of blessed memory with so great deliberation decreed that ought ye altogether to observe as a Decree of Truth Beloved Sons this Tribute due to the Prince of the Apostles no threats or flatteries of men ought at any time to extort from you and they who perswade you otherwise prophesie unto you a lying Vision and a fraudulent divination for sooner ought the Sword of the Mighty take from a Christian his life than his Faith yea if an Angel from Heaven teach you otherwise than the Apostolique Truth let him be Accursed c. Dated at Rome at St. Peters under the Signet of the Fisher xxx of May 1626 the third year of our Popedom FINIS THE TABLE A A Drian II commands the murther of Michael the Emperour 182 Albert. Emperour murther'd 301 The Oath of Allegiance vid. Oath Cardinal Allens bad Principles 70 71 His actions against
229 His body denyed burial 229 230 Henrician Heresie what 230 Henry V Emperour kisseth the Popes Toe ibid. Henry VI Emperour how Crown'd 262 Henry VII Emperour his death 301 302 Henry Son to John d'Albret King of Navar Excommunicated and declared Deprived by Pope Leo X 346 Henry King of Navar protests against the Declaration and Excommunication of Pope Sixtus V 512 513 Hen. VIII King of England Supreme Head of the Church declar'd deprived of his Dominions 399 400 401 402 c. Paul III ' s Bull against him 404 405 Rebellions in the North against him 406 His Apology undertook by William Thomas 407 Hen. III K. of France his troubles from the Leaguers Book the 8th He steals privately out of Paris 524 Submits to the D. of Guise 525 Closes in with the King of Navar 540 His Name dash'd out of all Prayer books ibid. A Monitory Bull sent out against him by Sixtus V 540 541 542 543 Is murdred by Fryar Clem. 547 The Action rejoyced at and vindicated by the Covenanters 548 and the Chieftains of Rome 549 550 551 c. Henry IV King of France his troubles lib. 8. cap. 7. Declared Heretick and deprived of his Dominions by Gregory XIV 577 Murdred by Ravaillac 640 to 648 Hildebrand vid. Gregory VII Hugonots the Grandees of them massacred in one day 416 The action commended and applauded publickly 416 417 Hungary bloudy actions there 308 Ors Hypato Duke of Venice slain 183 I JAmes VI K of Scotland plots against him by the Romanists 366 367 368 369 370 c. Designes against his taking the Crown of England 676 677 678 Imposes the Oath of Allegiance defends it 709 710 711 c. Jesuits foolish stories of their Founder and Order 5 6 They have two Consciences 45 Jesus Christ childish stories of him 16 c. 29 Marryed to several 16 22 Not so much worship'd as were others 17 Ignatius Loyola his lying stories 5 6 Images troubles about them 163 164 Ingratitude 229 The Spanish Invasion 451 to 459 The Spanish Royal Standard blest 453 454 Joane Pope 180 John King of England his troubles 274 Joh. K. of Navar deprived 343 344 Ireland troubles there against Q. Elizabeth 384 385 386 387 to 397 Articles between Francis I K. of France the Earl of Desmond for the conquering it 385 386 A Rebellion raised there by Tir-Oen 648 649 The Irish send a slanderous Letter to the Pope against Queen Elizabeth 649 They are thanked for their Rebellion by the Pope 651 Defended by the Divines of Salamanca and Valladolid 667 668 c. Irene murthers her son Constantine 169 Donna Isabella Sister to Hen. IV K. of Castile invited to accept the Government refuses declared Princess of the Asturias and lawful Heir to the Kingdom of Castile and Leon 341 Succeeds in the Kingdom 342 Julio II Pope deprives John d'Albret K. of Navar and gives his Kingdom and Dominions to Ferdinand II K. of Arragon 344 Of a Warlike disposition 347 348 Interdicts Lewis XII absolves his Subjects gives his Kingdom to any that will take it takes away the Title of MOST CHRISTIAN from the French and confers it on the King of England ibid. the first Pope that wore a long beard 350 Holy Junta of Spain against Charles V 357 358 361 c. Justinian II Emperor of Constantinople his troubles 161 162 His Nose 162 K Kennith III King of Scotland murder'd 211 Kings are but Asses 38 Must kiss the Popes Feet ibid. Lead the Popes Horse ibid. Hold his Stirrop ibid. Carry up water for the Popes hands ibid. Carry up his meat ibid. Carry the Pope on their shoulders ibid. May be deposed by the Pope 41 42 c. May be deposed by Bishops though poor 53 Compar'd to Asses 38 to Dogs 43 May be deposed by their Subjects 86 87 c. May be kill'd by their Subjects 95 96 c. For how many Causes Kings may be depos'd 107 108 c. Their murder defended by a B. D. of the Sorbonne 503 L Lambert Emperour slain 190 Holy League and Covenant in France the introduction to it 483 484 485 486 to 494 The Articles of the Holy League 494 495 496 497 The Leaguers sollicite their cause at Rome with Pope Gregory XIII 506 Their Declaration drawn up in the name of Cardinal Bourbon whom they call first Prince of the Bloud 507 508 Their Council of Sixteen at Paris vid. Paris Some Preachers set on work by them to bespatter the King and his actions 518 519 Their insolences against King Henry III after the death of the Guises 529 534 Their Holy Vnion 535 They send Messengers to the Pope with private instructions to act 536 Card. Bourbon declared King by the Leaguers 562 563 c. Leo III Emperour troubled about images 163 264 L. Lessius bad Principles 74 75 Lewis le Debonnaire Emperour depos'd 170 171 c. 177 Lewis IV his eyespull'd out 189 Lewis VII of France Interdicted 254 Lewis IV Emperour his troubles 303 304 Lewis XII of France Interdicted 347 Calls a Council at Pisa to depose Pope Julio 349 Roderigo Lopez his treasons against Queen Elizabeth 461 462 463 Designes to poyson her ibid. Loretto's Chappel and flying story 23 Luidolph his humble submission 194 Those of Lyons joyn with the Leaguers 537 Their Declaration ibid. The form of their Oath 533 M THe Office of Majordom Maire du Palais first set up by Clotaire the I 165 One Landregesile first chosen to that Office ibid. Ebroin the first that advanc'd that Office ibid. Malcolme King of Scotland murdred 208 Malcolme II King of Scotland murdred 214 Gregory Martin's Pamphlet against Queen Elizabeth 437 Virgin Mary abused with lying stories 4 5 7 8 c. 21 29 Her kissing and marrying 8 9 Her kindness to whores 9 Equal to Christ himself 11 12 Her bloud better then Christs bloud 13 How hurried into Heaven 14 We must bow at the Name of the Virgin Mary 40 Queen Mary of England in her 5 years Raign put above 260 to death for Religion 418 Mauritius Emp. murther'd 153 c. The D. of Mayenne goes to Paris is made Head of the Leaguers 538 539 Refuses peace is proclaimed Traitor all his adherents 539 Medici the wicked designs of the Pope upon that Family 331 Giuliano murdred by Bandini de Pazzi 332 Lorenzo wounded but escapes ibid. Michael Emperour of Constantinople murdred 182 Miracles lying and forged 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 c. 21 22 23 24 25 c. 134 135 184 199 207 247 266 Monegario Duke of Venice his eyes put out 183 Cardinal Montalto his Letter to the General Council of the holy Vnion about the murther of Hen. III 549 550 551 c. N NAples its troubles 330 John Nichols an account of him 434 O OAths of Allegiance 60 Endeavour'd to be in France 57 58 59 Opposed in England 73 74 75 76 77 First framed 709 710 The Pope sends out two Breves against the taking
this Oath 716 717 718 Pope Urban VIII ' s Breve against it 725 Obelerio Duke of Venice cut in pieces 183 Orders in Religion the stories of their Founders 2 3 4 5 6 7 Oxford a Priest pretends to cure diseases there in 1663. p. 447 Otho IV Emperor deposed 265 P Paris a Council of Sixteen appointed there to act for the League 515 Their designe of surprizal of Bologne discovered to the King by Poulain 516 Their designes to seize on the K. and kill him discovered by Poulain 516 517 518 521 522 They break the Kings Great Seal and make another 539 A new Oath injoyned ibid. Is besieged by Henry IV 565 Its Famine relieved by the Duke of Parma 575 Yeilded to the King 590 William Parry Dr. of Laws his several attempts and treasons against Q. Elizabeth 437 c. Incouraged to kill the the Queen 439 440 Executed in the Palace-yard 442 Father Parsons vid. Persons Partitiato Duke of Venice thrust into a Monastery 183 Pope Paul V his quarrels with the Venetians 619 to 639 Pepin made King 165 166 The first Christian King that was Anoynted 168 Cardinal Perron his bad Principles 57 59 84 85 Fa. Parsons bad Principles 75 76 77 90 91 93 94 101 His life 679 to 688 Philip the Emperor murther'd 263 Philip I King of France Excommunicated 232 Philip IV le Bell King of France his troubles by Pope Boniface VIII 282 c. Pius V his Bull against Q. Elizabeth 427 to 436 Its interpretation granted by Pope Gregory XIII 435 436 Pope his Power and Authority 31 32 c. Extravagant Titles given him 33 The Pope is God 34 Can create something out of nothing ibid. Above all power in Heaven or Earth 35 We must bow at the name of the Pope 40 Pope to be obeyed rather then Christ or God ibid. Pope can depose Emperors and Kings and dispose of their Dominions 41 42 c. Can absolve Subjects from their Allegiance to their Kings 82 83 c. Great strivings to be Pope 131 132 c. The manner of their Elections ibid. 141 Formerly chose by Emperors 139 179 180 198 201 202 216 217 Whether there be really a true Pope 142 143 c. Their Toes kist 38 162 167 230 260 Vs'd to adore the Emperors 170 Their horses led by Kings and Emperors 38 181 252 253 259 Their succession not agreed on 195 196 197 c. 116 117 Of 18 years old 200 Of 10 or 12 years old 216 The changing of their names 201 Popes stirrop held 227 252 253 255 259 260 299 Despise the Imperial Power 253 Schism amongst them and reflections upon some of their actions 323 324 c. Declares it lawful for Subjects to fight against their King if an Heretick 507 Nicholas Poulain taken into the Council of Sixteen 516 Discovers all their designes to the King 516 517 518 c. Flees from Paris to the King 525 R THe Reformation of the Church of England defended 412 413 Reliques false and spurious 14 15 24 25 Nicol. de Renzo his pranks at Rome 305 306 William Reynolds an account of him 560 Richard II King of England his deposing death 312 113 314 Charles Ridicove a Fryar sent to kill the King 597 Rodolph declared Emperour against Henry IV 223 slain 226 Robert Rodolpho sent into England by Pope Pius V to stir up rebellions against Q. Elizabeth 426 427 Roger King of Naples shot to death 252 Rome taken by the occasion of an Hare 187 Swears Allegiance to the Emperour 188 Odd Tumults there 305 306 S SAints sottish beastly and unchristian 18 19 20 Counterfeit that never were 20 21 Sanders bad Principles 62 66 67 83 Scotland plots there by the Romanists against King James VI 366 367 368 369 370 371 372 373 374 375 c. Scripture basely abused 3 5 6 32 33 35 39 Segovia tumults there begun upon the Emperour Charles V ' s leaving Spain 355 Simony 143 144 151 The Council of Sixteen vid. Paris Sixtus V Pope his Bull against K. of Navar and Prince of Conde Very furious against Queen Elizabeth 454 Deprives the Queen of her Dominions and absolves her Subjects from Allegiance ibid. Soâ—â—â—z vid. Suaâ—ez Sâ—rbonne Colledge their bad Prâ—nciples 73 When built 99 They make a secret Decree that Princes may be deposed c. 519 They decree that the people of France are freed from the Oath of Allegiance and Obedience to Hen. III and may fight against him 530 531 They send to Sixtus V for a ratification of this Decree 532 533 534 They conclude that Prayers are not to be made for the King and the word Henry to be dashed out of their Prayer-books 537 Spain ' s rebellious League against Charles V 351 Or the holy Junta or Assembly 357 Or Coâ—â—â—unalty 355 Tumults there upon Charles V ' s departure for Germany 355 356 357 The Spanish Invasion vid. Invasion Squire ' s designe to kill Q. Elizabeth Stapletons bad Principles 44 Stephanus Pâ—pe strangled 197 Thomas Stukely his ambition for a Kingdom 387 His designes against Ireland 388 Fran. Suarez bad Principles 61 Subjects of themselves may depose Kings 86 87 c. May kill their King 95 96 c. Suercherus II King of Swedland murdred 252 Suercherus III kill'd Ibid. Suintila K. of Spain deposed 158 159 Supremacie an interpretation of the Oath 400 401 T THomas à Becket his troubling Henry II 235 c. Declar'd perjured and a Traytor 238 Further accus'd 244 The Bishops complain against him 240 241 His Horse-bridle held by the King 246 He is murther'd Ibid. William Thomas defends King Henry VIII 407 Tir-Oen rebel to Q. Elizabeth in Ireland 393 Pardon'd and rebels again 394 Raises a Rebellion in Ireland lib. 9. c. 3. Proclaim'd Traytor by Mount-joy Lord Deputy 653 Submits and delivers himself up 665 Tradenico D. of Venice murder'd 183 Trajans soul deliver'd out of Hell 157 Traytors how punish'd 256 261 262 Gunpowder-Treason 689 to 695 The Council of Trent not free 425 V VAlentia troubles in that Kingdom 359 360 Venetians their insolences to their Dukes 183 Dog-trick to get off their Interdict 307 Quarrels between them and Pope Paul V 619 to 639 Verstegan his life 415 Vitalis Michele II D. of Venice kill'd 253 Virgin Mary vid. Mary Edict of Union or July a peace made by it 525 The Heads of it 525 Pope Urban VIII sends a Breve against taking the Oath of Allegiance 725 W WIlliam I K. of Naples imprison'd 252 Willan ' s designe to kill Q. Eliz. 463 464 Witches 208 209 215 X XImenes Cardinal his life actions 251 252 Y YOrk designes to kill Q. Elizabeth 463 464 Z ZAchary Pope absolves subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance 166 FINIS
done on him his Twelve men were also executed Yet for all these great and noble Successes of the Loyallists the Rebels would not absolutely give over their wickedness though their main security were some beggarly lurking-places in Boggs and Woods But that which render'd them so stubborn was the great confidence they had in the Spanish Army which indeed had come to their relief if the loss of Dunboy had not so much discouraged the Catholique King who upon notice of its taking sent into Gallicia to Carrazena Governour of Corunna to stop the Army and other Necessaries for Ireland considering the place where he expected to land them was taken One of the chief Incendiaries among them at this time was their Bishop of Ross Owen Mac Eggan or as some call him Eugenius O-Hegan who by his pretended Dignity as Vicarius Apostolicus his favour and credit with the King of Spain his Interest with their Clergy being impower'd by the Pope to dispose of all the Ecclesiastical Livings in Munster and other Favours he enjoyed carryed a great stroke amongst the people commanding and ruling all as he pleased and such was his malice against obedient Subjects were they Irish or Romanists that all that he could any ways seize on he would in piety as he pretended first have them confessed and absolved and then presently in his own sight murdered and this he esteemed a notable sign of Catholique Sanctity At last it was the fortune of the Loyallists to meet with a Party of the Rebels in which Conflict this furious Mac Hegan commanded an hundred Horse himself leading them on with his Sword drawn in one January 1602 â— hand and his Breviary and Beads in the other where he was slain and the Rebels routed In short such was the prosperity of the Loyallists that the Traytors seeing no safety for them either in Rebellion or Spaniard began by degrees to crave pardon and submit and Tir-Oen himself sent several Letters to the Queen acknowledging his offence and begging her mercy and at last thus submitted himself to Montjoy The said Lord Deputy being at Mellifont not far from Drogheda thither March 30. 1603. comes Tyrone only with one or two in company Being admitted to the Presence Chamber the L. Deputy sitting in the Chair of State he fell on his knees at the very Threshold Having laid prostrate a while the Lord Deputy beckon'd unto him to come nearer Then approaching Speed some steps he prostrated himself again on his knees saying In the Royal Clemency of my dread Soveraign and most gracious Queen I do only lay the hope and rest of my remaining Estate unto whose pleasure I absolutely remit my Life and whole Revenues and do most submissively deplore mine own misery Beseeching again her Mercy whose bountiful Favours I have heretofore and mighty Powers now of late both felt and found and well hope that the Fountain of her everlasting Graces are not drawn dry Let me I pray be the Subject whereon her Mercy may work and an ensample for ever of her mild Clemency both to divulge her Princely Lenity and to redeem in some part the Honour I have lost For Age I am not so unserviceable nor of Body so unable neither in Courage so dejected but that my faithful Service in her behalf may expiate and make some measure of satisfaction for these my many and disloyal Rebellions And yet I may justly complain That through the malicious Envy of some I have been hardly and unfriendly dealt with which may somewhat extenuate my Crime and Offence For He was proceeding to offer some Excuses for his faults but the Lord Deputy interrupted him saying That so great a Crime was not to be colour'd March 31. The. Bown's Appendix to his Translation of Cambden's Elizab. with any excnse Then after some few words pronounced Majesteriously Conqueror-like he commanded him to depart aside And the next day Tir-Oen signed this following submission with his own hand and delivered it up to the Lord Deputy I Hugh O-Neale by the Queen of England France and Ireland her most gracious favour created Earl of Tir-Oen do with all true and humble Penitency prostrate my self at her Royal Feet and absolutely submit my self unto her Mercy most sorrowfully imploring her gracious Commiseration and appealing only to her Princely Clemency without presuming to justifie my unloyal proceedings against her Sacred Majesty only most sorrowfully and earnestly desiring that it may please her Majesty rather in some measure to mitigate her just Indignation against me in that I do religiously vow That the first Motives of my most unnatural Rebellion were neither Practice Malice or Ambition but that I was induced first by fear of my Life which I conceived was sought by mine Enemies practise to stand upon my guard and afterwards most unhappily led to make good that Fault with more hainous offences which in themselves I do acknowledg deserve no forgiveness and that it is impossible for me in respect of their greatness in any proportion even with my Life to make satisfaction I do most humbly desire her Majesty to pardon them that as I have already been a sufficient Argument of her Royal Power having little left but my Life to preserve it self so that it may now please her Majesty to make me an Example of her Princely Clemency the chiefest Ornament of her High Dignity And that I may be the better able hereafter with the uttermost service of my Life to redeem the foulness of my Faults I do most humbly sue unto her Majesty That she will vouchsafe to restore me to my former Dignity and Living in which estate of a Subject I do most religiously vow to continue for ever hereafter Loyal in all true obedience to her Royal Person Crown Prerogative and Laws and to be in all things as far and as dutiful conformable thereunto as I or any other Noble-man of this Realm is bound by the duty of a Subject to his Soveraign or by the Laws of this Realm Utterly renouncing and abjuring the Name and Title of O Neale or any other Authority or Claim which hath not been granted or confirmed unto me by her Majesty and that otherwise by the Laws of this Realm I may not pretend just interest unto And I do religiously swear to perform so much as is above-mentioned and the rest of these Articles subscribed by mine own hand as far as shall any way be in my power and to deliver such Pledges for the performance thereof as shall be nominated unto me by the Lord Deputy I do renounce and abjure all Forreign Power whatsoever and all kind of dependency upon any other Potentate but her Majesty the Queen of England France and Ireland and do vow to serve her faithfully against any Forreign Power invading her Kingdoms and to discover truly any Practises that I do or shall know against her Royal Person or Crowns And namely and especially I do abjure and renounce all manner of
dependency upon the King or State of Spain or treaty with him or any of his Forces or Confederates and shall be ready with the uttermost of my ability to serve her Majesty against him or any of his Forces or Confederates I do absolutely renounce all Challenge or Intermedling with the Vriaghts or Fostering with them or other Neighbour-Lords or Gentlemen out of my Countrey or exacting any Black-rents of any Vriaghts or bordering-Lords I do resign all Claim and Title to any Lands but such as shall now be granted unto me by her Majesties Letter Patents Lastly As the only being a Subject doth include all the Duties of a Subject so will I be content to be informed here and advised by her Magistrates and will be conformable and assisting unto them in any thing that may tend to the advancement of her Service and the peaceable Government of this Kingdom as namely for the abolishing of all barbarous Customs contrary to the Laws being the Seeds of all Incivility and for the clearing of all difficult Passages and Places which are the Nurseries of Rebellion wherein I will employ the labours of the people of my Countrey in such sort and in such places as I shall be directed by her Majesty or the Lord Deputy or Council in her Name and will endeavour for my self and the people of my Countrey to erect civil Habitations and such as shall be of great effect to preserve us against Thieves and any Force but the Power of the State by which we must rest assured to be preserved as long as we continue in our Duty And now to see whether these Rebellions agree or no with the Roman-Catholique Doctrine I shall afford you the Opinions and Commendations of some of their Vniversities of these very Treasonable Actions In Dei Nomine Amen ILlustrissimus Princeps Hugo Onellus bellum gerit cum Angliae Regina Anglis ob Catholicam Religionem tuendam ut scilicet liceat illi Ibernis libere Catholicam Religionem profiteri quam libertatem vi armis Angliae Regina conatur eripere Duo nunc circa hoc bellum in dubium revocantur I. Alterum est An liceat Catholicis Ibernis praedicto Principi Hugoni in eo bello favere armis quibuscunque aliis modis II. Alterum An iisdem Catholicis liceat pugnare contra praefatum Principem citra mortale peccatum Anglis in eo bello favere armis aut alia quavis ratione Praesertinm cum si Anglis hoc auxilii genus negant manifesto vitae periculo aut amittendi bona temporalia sese exponunt Et praeterea cum ipsis Catholicis Iberniae a summo Pont. sit permissum ut possint praedictae Reginae Angliae obedire ac ut legitimam Reginam Tributa illi solvendo recognoscere videtur enim id praestare posse quod Subditorum est pugnare scilicet adversus Reginae Rebelles qui debitam ei Obedientiam negant terram illius ditioni subjectam usurpare videntur Ut utrique Questioni satisfiat Tanquam certum est accipiendum Posse Romanum Pont. Fidei desertores eos qui Catholicam Religionem oppugnant Armis compellere ac coercere cum alia Ratio non suppetat tanto malo occurrendi Est praeterea ut firmum constituendum Angliae Reginam Catholicam Religionem oppugnare nec permittere Ibernos Catholicam fidem publice colere eademque de Causa praedictum Principem ante eum alios quos Apostolicae literae Clementis VIII commemorant bellum adversus illam suscepisle His ita constitutis facile prima Quaestio expeditur Citra quaestionem namque est Posse quoscunque Catholicos dicto Principi Hugoni O-Neil in praedicto bello favere idque magno cum merito spe maxima Retributionis aeternae Cum enim praedictus Princeps bellum gerit authoritate Summi Pont. ob tuendam Religionem Catholicam ad idque eum omnes Christi fideles Pontifex per suas literas adhortetur ut ex ejus literis constat Atque Principi in eo bello faventes multis gratiis prosequatur ac si bellum contra Turcas gererent nemo jure dubitaverit susceptum bellum justum esse magni esse meriti pro Catholica Religione quae omnium maximum bonum est tuenda pugnare Est etiam de secunda Quaestione omnino certum Eos omnes Catholicos peccare mortaliter qui Anglorum Castra contra praedictum Principem O-Neil sequuntur nec posse illos aeternam salutem consequi nec ab ullo Sacerdote a suis peccatis absolvi nisi prius resipiscant ac Castra Anglorum deserant Idemque de illis censendum est qui Armis Commeatibus in eo bello Anglis favent vel quod simile tribuunt praeter ea Tributa Consueta quae ex summi Pont. Indulgentia permissione eis licet * * So some Copies have it but Osullevan reads it thus â—is licet Reginae Angliae aut ejus Exactoribus solvere Angliâ— Regibus florente in ea Religionae Catholica aut eorum Exactoribus solvere Haec Assertio hac apertissima Ratione confirmatur Quoniam per liter as summi Pont. satis est compertum Angliae Reginam ejus Duces Bellum gerere injustum contra praedictum Principem O-Neil eos qui illi favent Cum enim Pontifex declarat Anglos adversus Catholicam Religionem pugnare eosque non minus ac Turcas oppugnari debere eisdemque Gratiis eos oppugnantes prosequatur quibus contra Turcas pugnantes prosequitur Quis dubitet bellum ab Anglis adversus Exercitum Catholicum omnino iniquum geri At nemini licet iniquo bello favere aut i'li adesse sub poena aeternae Damnationis Peccant ergo gravissime Catholici qui in Castris Haereticorum contra praedictum Principem pugnant in bello aperte iniquo injusto omnes qui eidem bello favent Armis aut Commeatibus aut quacunque alia ratione quae per se belli progressum juvent nec possint rationem inire indifferentis obsequii Nec eos quicquam juvat Apostolicas Literas Surreptionis notare Surreptio enim intervenire non potest ubi nulla narratur Petitio eorum in quorum favorem expeditur At summus Pont. aperte in illis Literis docet Se Antecessores suos sponte exhortatos fuisse ad illud bellum gerendum Hibernos Principes ac Fideles omnes ad eos magis provocandos magnis eos Gratiis ac Indulgentiis donat Qui ergo fieri potest ut Surreptitiae sint literae quae solam Exhortationem gratiis erga assistentes cumulatam continent Nec possunt ergo Catholici Anglis faventes rationibus in secunda Quaestione adductis se tueri Nullum enim peccatum mortale committendum est etiam si vita aut res familiaris amittenda sit ea vero quae bellum injustum per se promovent ac juvant exercere aperte peccatum
and imprisoned and the Oath offer'd him which he freely took Cardinal Bellarmine upon notice of this writes a long Letter to Blackwell telling him how joyous the news of the Imprisonment seem'd to him because forsooth now you draw near unto the glory of Martyrdom than the which there cannot be a gift of God more happy and therefore bids him for the comfort of the Church be valiant and stout 'T is easie giving advice afar off but the Cardinal did not care to put himself into the danger of Hereticks ever since he assisted the Rebellious League against the French King But there is one thing that clouds all this Rejoycing viz. that Blackwell should take the Oath This troubles the Cardinal who tells the Arch-Priest That the Oath is so craftily composed that no man can detest Treason against the King and make profession of his Civil subjection but he must be constrained perfidiously to deny the Primacy of the Apostolick See But the Servants of Christ and especially the Chief Priests of the Lord ought to be so far from taking an unlawful Oath where they may endamage the Faith that they ought to beware that they give not the least suspition of Dissimulation that they have taken it For if you will diligently weigh the whole matter with your self truly you shall see it is no small matter that is called in question by this Oath but one of the principal Heads of our Faith and Foundations of Catholique Religion And for proof of this he produceth little scraps out of Gregory the Great Pope Leo and such like Instances nothing at all God wot to the Business in hand as Blackwell himself in his Answer to Bellarmines Letter may testifie The Pope considering Father Blackwell's Humour and it may be his Confinement appointed 1608 Mr. George Birket to be Arch-Priest and sent him a Breve to forbid the taking of the Oath and to deprive all Priests of their Faculties that should take it Part of which take as followeth Tibique injungimus Mandamus ac specialem facultatem ad hoc tribuimus ut Authoritate nostra omnes singulos Sacerdotes Anglos qui quoddam Juramentum in quo multa continentur quae fidei atque saluti animarum aperte adversantur praestiterunt vel ad loca ad quae Haeretici ad eorum superstitiosa Ministeria peragenda convenire solent consulto accesserunt aut qui talia licite fieri posse docuerunt docent admonere cures ut ab hujusmodi erroribus resipiscant abstineant Quod si intra tempus extrajudicialiter tamen arbitrio tuo illis praefigendum hoc facere distulerint seu aliquis illorum distulerit illos seu illum facultatibus Privilegiis omnibus ab Apostolica sede seu illius Authoritate a quocunque alio illis vel cuivis illorum concessis eadem Authoritate prives ac privatos esse declares c. Datum Roma apud S. Petrum sub Annulo Piscator die 1 Feb. 1608 Pontificatus Nostri Anno 3. And we enjoyn and command you and for this we give you special Faculty that by our Authority you take care to admonish all and every English Priest who have taken a certain Oath wherein many things are contained which are manifestly against Faith and the salvation of souls or do willingly repair to such places where the Hereticks use to meet to celebrate their superstitious Services or Worship or have taught and do teach that such things may lawfully be done that they may repent and abstain from such Errors And if within the time extrajudicialiter notwithstanding by you as you think fit to be appointed unto them they or any one of them shall defer to obey this That then you by the same Authority do deprive and declare them or him to be deprived of all Faculties and Priviledges granted them or any of them from the See-Apostolick or by her Authority from any other whatsoever c. Dated at Rome at St. Peters c. 1 Feb. 1608. Birket upon the receit of this Breve draws up and sends abroad this Admonishing-Letter To all the Reverend Secular Priests of England Most dearly beloved Brethren WHereas I have always desired to live without Molesting or Offending others it cannot be but a wonderful Corsive Sorrow and Grief unto me that against mine own inclination I am forced as you have seen by the Breve it self to prescribe a certain time for such as do find themselves to have been contrary to the points which are touched in the said Breve concerning the Oath and going to Church that they may thereby return and conform themselves to the Doctrine declared by his Holiness both in this and the other former Breves And therefore now by this Present do give notice unto you all That the time which I prefix and prescribe for that purpose is the space of two Months next ensuing after the knowledg of this my Admonition Within which time such as shall forbear to take or allow any more the Oath or going to Church I shall most willingly accept their doing therein Yet signifying unto you withall That such as do not within the time prescribed give this satisfaction I must though much against my will for fulfilling his Holiness commandment Deprive them and Denounce them to be Deprived of all their Faculties and Priviledges granted by the See-Apostolique or by any other by Authority thereof unto them or to any of them and so by this present do Denounce hoping that there is no man will be so wilful or disobedient to his Holiness Order but will conform himself as becometh an Obedient Child of the Catholique Church And so most heartily wishing this Conformity in us all and that we may live and labour together Unanimes in Domo Domini I pray God give us the Grace to effect that in our Actions whereunto we are by our Order and Profession obliged This 2d of May 1608. Your Servant in Christ GEORGE BIRKET Arch-Priest of England and Protonotary Apostolical Now were Pens employed on both sides the Romanists cuffing one another bravely about the Oath Voluminous Coquaeus comes railing from France against it Getser opposeth it in Germany Andraeus Eudaemonioannes of Greece declares it Abominable In Italy Cardinal Bellarmine is very busie against it sometimes under his own other times masked under false Names as Tortus and some think Schulckenius was one and the same person with the Cardinal In Spain now flourish'd Franciscus Suarez he also by order from the Pope and Conclave is commanded to undertake it which he doth But the good old man thought he was hardly dealt withall by the Inquisitors to whom having sent his Book for Approbation they alter'd Vid Bishop of Chichester Dr. King his Letter to Is Walton before Hookâ—r's Eccles Poliy Edit 1666. and added according to their own humours as was * confest by Mr. John Salikill then Suarez his Amanuensis but afterwards reconciled to the Church of England But above all the opposers